Writings of Augustine. The Harmony of the Gospels
Advanced Information
St. Augustin:
The Harmony of the Gospels
Translated by the Rev. S. D. F. Salmond, D.D.,
Free College, Aberdeen
Edited, with notes and introduction, by the Rev. M. B. Riddle, D.D.,
Professor of New-Testament Exegesis, Western Theological Seminary,
Allegheny, PA.
Published in 1886 by Philip Schaff,
New York: Christian Literature Publishing Co.
Book II.
In this book Augustin undertakes an orderly examination of the Gospel
according to Matthew, on to the narrative of the Supper, and
institutes a comparison between it and the other gospels by Mark,
Luke, and John, with the view of demonstrating a complete harmony
between the four evangelists throughout all these sections.
The Prologue.
1. Whereas, in a discourse of no small length and of imperative
importance, which we have finished within the compass of one book, we
have refuted the folly of those who think that the disciples who have
given us these Gospel histories deserve only to be disparagingly
handled, for the express reason that no writings are produced by us
with the claim of being compositions which have proceeded immediately
from the hand of that Christ whom they refuse indeed to worship as
God, but whom, nevertheless, they do not hesitate to pronounce worthy
to be honoured as a man far surpassing all other men in wisdom; and
as, further, we have confuted those who strive to make Him out to have
written in a strain suiting their perverted inclinations, but not in
terms calculated, by their perusal and acceptance, to set men right,
or to turn them from their perverse ways, let us now look into the
accounts which the four evangelists have given us of Christ, with the
view of seeing how self-consistent they are, and how truly in harmony
with each other. And let us do so in the hope that no offence, even of
the smallest order may be felt in this line of things in the Christian
faith by those who exhibit more curiosity than capacity, in so far as
they think that a study of the evangelical books, conducted not in the
way of a merely cursory perusal, but in the form of a more than
ordinarily careful investigation, has disclosed to them certain
matters of an inapposite and contradictory nature, and in so far as
their notion is, that these things are to be held up as objections in
the spirit of contention, rather than pondered in the spirit of
consideration.
Chapter I.--A Statement of the Reason Why the Enumeration of the
Ancestors of Christ is Carried Down to Joseph, While Christ Was Not
Born of that Man's Seed, But of the Virgin Mary.
|
|
2. The evangelist Matthew has commenced his narrative in these terms:
"The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son
of Abraham." [660] By this exordium he shows with sufficient clearness
that his undertaking is to give an account of the generation of Christ
according to the flesh. For, according to this, Christ is the Son of
man,--a title which He also gives very frequently to Himself, [661]
thereby commending to our notice what in His compassion He has
condescended to be on our behalf. For that heavenly and eternal
generation, in virtue of which He is the only-begotten Son of God,
before every creature, because all things were made by Him, is so
ineffable, that it is of it that the word of the prophet must be
understood when he says, "Who shall declare His generation?" [662]
Matthew therefore traces out the human generation of Christ,
mentioning His ancestors from Abraham downwards, and carrying them on
to Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom Jesus was born. For it was not
held allowable to consider him dissociated from the married estate
which was entered into with Mary, on the ground that she gave birth to
Christ, not as the wedded wife of Joseph, but as a virgin. For by this
example an illustrious recommendation is made to faithful married
persons of the principle, that even when by common consent they
maintain their continence, the relation can still remain, and can
still be called one of wedlock, inasmuch as, although there is no
connection between the sexes of the body, there is the keeping of the
affections of the mind; particularly so for this reason, that in their
case we see how the birth of a son was a possibility apart from
anything of that carnal intercourse which is to be practised with the
purpose of the procreation of children only. Moreover, the mere fact
that he had not begotten Him by act of his own, was no sufficient
reason why Joseph should not be called the father of Christ; for
indeed he could be in all propriety the father of one whom he had not
begotten by his own wife, but had adopted from some other person.
3. Christ, it is true, was also supposed to be the son of Joseph in
another way, as if He had been born simply of that man's seed. But
this supposition was entertained by persons whose notice the virginity
of Mary escaped. For Luke says: "And Jesus Himself began to be about
thirty years of age, being (as was supposed) the son of Joseph." [663]
This Luke, however, instead of naming Mary His only parent, had not
the slightest hesitation in also speaking of both parties as His
parents, when he says: "And the boy grew and waxed strong, filled with
wisdom, and the grace of God was in Him: and His parents went to
Jerusalem every year at the feast of the passover." [664] But lest any
one may fancy that by the "parents" here are rather to be understood
the blood relations of Mary along with the mother herself, what shall
be said to that preceding word of the same Luke, namely, "And His
father [665] and mother marvelled at those things which were spoken of
Him"? [666] Since, then, he also makes the statement that Christ was
born, not in consequence of Joseph's connection with the mother, but
simply of Mary the virgin, how can he call him His father, unless it
be that we are to understand him to have been truly the husband of
Mary, without the intercourse of the flesh indeed, but in virtue of
the real union of marriage; and thus also to have been in a much
closer relation the father of Christ, in so far as He was born of his
wife, than would have been the case had He been only adopted from some
other party? And this makes it clear that the clause,"as was
supposed," [667] is inserted with a view to those who are of opinion
that He was begotten by Joseph in the same way as other men are
begotten.
Footnotes
[660] Matt. i. 1.
[661] Matt. viii. 20, ix. 6.
[662] Isa. liii. 8.
[663] Luke iii. 23. [Revised Version, "And Jesus Himself, when He
began to teach, was about," etc. The Latin, erat incipiens, conveys
the same sense.--R.]
[664] Luke ii. 40, 41.
[665] Et erat pater ejus, etc., instead of Joseph, etc. [The correct
text in Luke ii. 33 is undoubtedly that given by Augustin. Compare
critical editions of the Greek text. So Revised Version, "And His
father and His mother," etc.--R.]
[666] Luke ii. 33.
[667] [Compare Revised Version, where the parenthesis is correctly
given.--R.]
Chapter II.--An Explanation of the Sense in Which Christ is the Son of
David, Although He Was Not Begotten in the Way of Ordinary Generation
by Joseph the Son of David.
4. Thus, too, even if one were able to demonstrate that no descent,
according to the laws of blood, could be claimed from David for Mary,
we should have warrant enough to hold Christ to be the son of David,
on the ground of that same mode of reckoning by which also Joseph is
called His father. But seeing that the Apostle Paul unmistakably tells
us that "Christ was of the seed of David according to the flesh,"
[668] how much more ought we to accept without any hesitation the
position that Mary herself also was descended in some way, according
to the laws of blood, from the lineage of David? Moreover, since this
woman's connection with the priestly family also is a matter not left
in absolute obscurity, inasmuch as Luke inserts the statement that
Elisabeth, whom he records to be of the daughters of Aaron, [669] was
her cousin, [670] we ought most firmly to hold by the fact that the
flesh of Christ sprang from both lines; to wit, from the line of the
kings, and from that of the priests, in the case of which persons
there was also instituted a certain mystical unction which was
symbolically expressive among this people of the Hebrews. In other
words, there was a chrism; which term makes the import of the name of
Christ patent, and presents it as something indicated so long time ago
by an intimation so very intelligible.
Footnotes
[668] Rom. i. 3.
[669] Luke i. 5.
[670] Luke i. 36.
Chapter III.--A Statement of the Reason Why Matthew Enumerates One
Succession of Ancestors for Christ, and Luke Another.
5. Furthermore, as to those critics who find a difficulty in the
circumstance that Matthew enumerates one series of ancestors,
beginning with David and travelling downwards to Joseph, [671] while
Luke specifies a different succession, tracing it from Joseph upwards
as far as to David, [672] they might easily perceive that Joseph may
have had two fathers,--namely, one by whom he was begotten, and a
second by whom he may have been adopted. [673] For it was an ancient
custom also among that people to adopt children with the view of
making sons for themselves of those whom they had not begotten. For,
leaving out of sight the fact that Pharaoh's daughter [674] adopted
Moses (as she was a foreigner), Jacob himself adopted his own
grandsons, the sons of Joseph, in these very intelligible terms: "Now,
therefore, thy two sons which were born unto thee before I came unto
thee, are mine: Ephraim and Manasseh shall be mine, as Reuben and
Simeon: and thy issue which thou begettest after them shall be thine."
[675] Whence also it came to pass that there were twelve tribes of
Israel, although the tribe of Levi was omitted, which did service in
the temple; for along with that one the whole number was thirteen, the
sons of Jacob themselves being twelve. Thus, too, we can understand
how Luke, in the genealogy contained in his Gospel, has named a father
for Joseph, not in the person of the father by whom he was begotten,
but in that of the father by whom he was adopted, tracing the list of
the progenitors upwards until David is reached. For, seeing that there
is a necessity, as both evangelists give a true narrative,--to wit,
both Matthew and Luke,--that one of them should hold by the line of
the father who begat Joseph, and the other by the line of the father
who adopted him, whom should we suppose more likely to have preserved
the lineage of the adopting father, than that evangelist who has
declined to speak of Joseph as begotten by the person whose son he has
nevertheless reported him to be? For it is more appropriate that one
should have been called the son of the man by whom he was adopted,
than that he should be said to have been begotten by the man of whose
flesh he was not descended. Now when Matthew, accordingly, used the
phrases, "Abraham begat Isaac," "Isaac begat Jacob," and so on,
keeping steadily by the term "begat," until he said at the close, "and
Jacob begat Joseph," he gave us to know with sufficient clearness,
that he had traced out the order [676] of ancestors on to that father
by whom Joseph was not adopted, but begotten.
6. But even although Luke had said that Joseph was begotten by Heli,
that expression ought not to disturb us to such an extent as to lead
us to believe anything else than that by the one evangelist the father
begetting was mentioned, and by the other the father adopting. For
there is nothing absurd in saying that a person has begotten, not
after the flesh, it may be, but in love, one whom he has adopted as a
son. Those of us, to wit, to whom God has given power to become His
sons, He did not beget of His own nature and substance, as was the
case with His only Son; but He did indeed adopt us in His love. And
this phrase the apostle is seen repeatedly to employ just in order to
distinguish from us the only-begotten Son who is before every
creature, by whom all things were made, who alone is begotten of the
substance of the Father; who, in accordance with the equality of
divinity, is absolutely what the Father is, and who is declared to
have been sent with the view of assuming to Himself the flesh proper
to that race to which we too belong according to our nature, in order
that by His participation in our mortality, through His love for us,
He might make us partakers of His own divinity in the way of adoption.
For the apostle speaks thus: "But when the fulness of time was come,
God sent forth His Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem
them that were under the law, that we might receive [677] the adoption
of sons." [678] And yet we are also said to be born of God,--that is
to say, in so far as we, who already were men, have received power to
be made the sons of God,--to be made such, moreover, by grace, and not
by nature. For if we were sons by nature, we never could have been
aught else. But when John said, "To them gave He power to become the
sons of God, even to them that believe on His name," he proceeded at
once to add these words, "which were born not of blood, nor of the
will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." [679] Thus, of
the same persons he said, first, that having received power they
became the sons of God, which is what is meant by that adoption which
Paul mentions; and secondly, that they were born of God. And in order
the more plainly to show by what grace this is effected, he continued
thus: "And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us," [680] --as if
he meant to say, What wonder is it that those should have been made
sons of God, although they were flesh, on whose behalf the only Son
was made flesh, although He was the Word? Howbeit there is this vast
difference between the two cases, that when we are made the sons of
God we are changed for the better; but when the Son of God was made
the son of man, He was not indeed changed into the worse, but He did
certainly assume to Himself what was below Him. James also speaks to
this effect: "Of His own will begat He us by the word of truth, that
we should be a kind of first fruits [681] of His creatures." [682] And
to preclude our supposing, as it might appear from the use of this
term "begat," that we are made what He is Himself, he here points out
very plainly, that what is conceded to us in virtue of this adoption,
is a kind of headship [683] among the creatures.
7. It would be no departure from the truth, therefore, even had Luke
said that Joseph was begotten by the person by whom he was really
adopted. Even in that way he did in fact beget him, not indeed to be a
man, but certainly to be a son; just as God has begotten us to be His
sons, whom He had previously made to the effect of being men. But He
begat only one to be not simply the Son, which the Father is not, but
also God, which the Father in like manner is. At the same time, it is
evident that if Luke had employed that phraseology, it would be
altogether a matter of dubiety as to which of the two writers
mentioned the father adopting, and which the father begetting of his
own flesh; just as, on the other hand, although neither of them had
used the word "begat," and although the former evangelist had called
him the son of the one person, and the latter the son of the other, it
would nevertheless be doubtful which of them named the father by whom
he was begotten, and which the father by whom he was adopted. As the
case stands now, however,--the one evangelist saying that "Jacob begat
Joseph," and the other speaking of "Joseph who was the son of
Heli,"--by the very distinction which they have made between the
expressions, they have elegantly indicated the different objects which
they have taken in hand. But surely it might easily suggest itself, as
I have said, to a man of piety decided enough to make him consider it
right to seek some worthier explanation than that of simply crediting
the evangelist with stating what is false; it might, I repeat, readily
suggest itself to such a person to examine what reasons there might be
for one man being (supposed) capable of having two fathers. This,
indeed, might have suggested itself even to those detractors, were it
not that they preferred contention to consideration.
Footnotes
[671] Matt. i. 1-16.
[672] Luke iii. 23-38.
[673] In the Retractations (ii. 16), Augustin alludes to this passage
with the view of correcting his statement regarding the adoption. He
tells us that, in speaking of the two several fathers whom Joseph may
have had, he should not have said that there "was one by whom Joseph
was begotten, and another by whom he may have been adopted," but
should rather have put it thus: "one by whom he was begotten, and
another unto whom he was adopted" (alteri instead of ab altero
adoptatus). And the reason indicated for the correction is the
probability that the father who begat Joseph was the mother's second
husband, who, according to the Levirate law, had married her on the
death of his brother without issue. [That Luke gives the lineage of
Mary, who was the daughter of Heli, has been held by many scholars.
Weiss, in his edition of Meyer's Commentary, claims that this is the
only grammatical view: see Robinson's Greek Harmony, rev. ed. pp. 207,
208. Augustin passes over this solution apparently because he was more
concerned to press the priestly lineage of Mary.--R.]
[674] Ex. ii. 10.
[675] Gen. xlviii. 5, 6.
[676] Reading ordinem; others have originem, descent.
[677] Reciperemus. Most of the older mss. give recipiamus, may
receive.
[678] Gal. iv. 4, 5.
[679] John i. 12, 13.
[680] John i. 14.
[681] Initium, beginning.
[682] Jas. i. 18.
[683] Principatum.
Chapter IV.--Of the Reason Why Forty Generations (Not Including Christ
Himself) are Found in Matthew, Although He Divides Them into Three
Successions of Fourteen Each.
8. The matter next to be introduced, moreover, is one requiring, in
order to its right apprehension and contemplation, a reader of the
greatest attention and carefulness. For it has been acutely observed
that Matthew, who had proposed to himself the task of commending the
kingly character in Christ, named, exclusive of Christ Himself, forty
men in the series of generations. Now this number denotes the period
in which, in this age and on this earth, it behoves us to be ruled by
Christ in accordance with that painful discipline whereby "God
scourgeth," as it is written, "every son that He receiveth;" [684] and
of which also an apostle says that "we must through much tribulation
enter into the kingdom of God." [685] This discipline is also
signified by that rod of iron, concerning which we read this statement
in a Psalm: "Thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron;" [686] which
words occur after the saying, "Yet I am set king by Him upon His holy
hill of Zion!" [687] For the good, too, are ruled with a rod of iron,
as it is said of them: "The time is come that judgment should begin at
the house of God; and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be
to them that obey not the gospel of God? and if the righteous scarcely
be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?" [688] To the
same persons the sentence that follows also applies: "Thou shall dash
them in pieces like a potter's vessel." For the good, indeed, are
ruled by this discipline, while the wicked are crushed by it. And
these two different classes of persons are mentioned here as if they
were the same, on account of the identity of the signs [689] employed
in reference to the wicked in common with the good.
9. That this number, then, is a sign of that laborious period in
which, under the discipline of Christ the King, we have to fight
against the devil, is also indicated by the fact that both the law and
the prophets solemnized a fast of forty days,--that is to say, a
humbling of the soul,--in the person of Moses and Elias, who fasted
each for a space of forty days. [690] And what else does the Gospel
narrative shadow forth under the fast of the Lord Himself, during
which forty days He was also tempted of the devil, [691] than that
condition of temptation which appertains to us through all the space
of this age, and which He bore in the flesh which He condescended to
take to Himself from our mortality? After the resurrection also, it
was His will to remain with His disciples on the earth not longer than
forty days, [692] continuing to mingle for that space of time with
this life of theirs in the way of human intercourse, and partaking
along with them of the food needful for mortal men, although He
Himself was to die no more; and all this was done with the view of
signifying to them through these forty days, that although His
presence should be hidden from their eyes, He would yet fulfil what He
promised when He said, "Lo, I am with you, even to the end of the
world." [693] And in explanation of the circumstance that this
particular number should denote this temporal and earthly life, what
suggests itself most immediately in the meantime, although there may
be another and subtler method of accounting for it, is the
consideration that the seasons of the years also revolve in four
successive alternations, and that the world itself has its bounds
determined by four divisions, which Scripture sometimes designates by
the names of the winds,--East and West, Aquilo [or North] and Meridian
[or South]. [694] But the number forty is equivalent to four times
ten. Furthermore, the number ten itself is made up by adding the
several numbers in succession from one up to four together.
10. In this way, then, as Matthew undertook the task of presenting the
record of Christ as the King who came into this world, and into this
earthly and mortal life of men, for the purpose of exercising rule
over us who have to struggle with temptation, he began with Abraham,
and enumerated forty men. For Christ came in the flesh from that very
nation of the Hebrews with a view to the keeping of which as a people
distinct from the other nations, God separated Abraham from his own
country and his own kindred. [695] And the circumstance that the
promise contained an intimation of the race from which He was destined
to come, served very specially to make the prediction and announcement
concerning Him something all the clearer. Thus the evangelist did
indeed mark out fourteen generations in each of three several members,
stating that from Abraham until David there were fourteen generations,
and from David until the carrying away into Babylon other fourteen
generations, and another fourteen from that period on to the nativity
of Christ. [696] But he did not then reckon them all up in one sum,
counting them one by one, and saying that thus they make up forty-two
in all. For among these progenitors there is one who is enumerated
twice, namely Jechonias, with whom a kind of deflection was made in
the direction of extraneous nations at the time when the
transmigration into Babylon took place. [697] When the enumeration,
moreover, is thus bent from the direct order of progression, and is
made to form, if we may so say, a kind of corner for the purpose of
taking a different course, what meets us at that corner is mentioned
twice over,--namely, at the close of the preceding series, and at the
head of the deflection specified. And this, too, was a figure of
Christ as the one who was, in a certain sense, to pass from the
circumcision to the uncircumcision, or, so to speak, from Jerusalem to
Babylon, and to be, as it were, the corner-stone to all who believe on
Him, whether on the one side or on the other. Thus was God making
preparations then in a figurative manner for things which were to come
in truth. For Jechonias himself, with whose name the kind of corner
which I have in view was prefigured, is by interpretation the
"preparation of God." [698] In this way, therefore, there are really
not forty-two distinct generations named here, which would be the
proper sum of three times fourteen; but, as there is a double
enumeration of one of the names, we have here forty generations in
all, taking into account the fact that Christ Himself is reckoned in
the number, who, like the kingly president over this [significant]
number forty, superintends the administration of this temporal and
earthly life of ours.
11. And inasmuch as it was Matthew's intention to set forth Christ as
descending with the object of sharing this mortal state with us, he
has mentioned those same generations from Abraham on to Joseph, and on
to the birth of Christ Himself, in the form of a descending scale, and
at the very beginning of his Gospel. Luke, on the other hand, details
those generations not at the commencement of his Gospel, but at the
point of Christ's baptism, and gives them not in the descending, but
in the ascending order, ascribing to Him preferentially the character
of a priest in the expiation of sins, as where the voice from heaven
declared Him, and where John himself delivered his testimony in these
terms: "Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the
world!" [699] Besides, in the process by which he traces the genealogy
upwards, he passes Abraham and carries us back to God, to whom,
purified and atoned for, we are reconciled. Of merit, too, He has
sustained in Himself the origination of our adoption; for we are made
the sons of God through adoption, by believing on the Son of God.
Moreover, on our account the Son of God was pleased to be made the son
of man by the generation which is proper to the flesh. And the
evangelist has shown clearly enough that he did not name Joseph the
son of Heli on the ground that he was begotten of him, but only on the
ground that he was adopted by him. For he has spoken of Adam also as
the son of God, who, strictly speaking, was made by God, but was also,
as it may be said, constituted a son in paradise by the grace which
afterwards he lost through his transgression.
12. In this way, it is the taking of our sins upon Himself by the Lord
Christ that is signified in the genealogy of Matthew, while in the
genealogy of Luke it is the abolition of our sins by the Lord Christ
that is expressed. In accordance with these ideas, the one details the
names in the descending scale, and the other in the ascending. For
when the apostle says, "God sent His Son in the likeness of the flesh
of sin," [700] he refers to the taking of our sins upon Himself by
Christ. But when he adds, "for sin, to condemn sin in the flesh,"
[701] he expresses the expiation of sins. Consequently Matthew traces
the succession downwards from David through Solomon, in connection
with whose mother it was that he sinned; while Luke carries the
genealogy upwards to the same David through Nathan, [702] by which
prophet God took away [703] his sin. [704] The number, also, which
Luke follows does most certainly best indicate the taking away of
sins. For inasmuch as in Christ, who Himself had no sin, there is
assuredly no iniquity allied to the iniquities of men which He bore in
His flesh, the number adopted by Matthew makes forty when Christ is
excepted. On the contrary, inasmuch as, by clearing us of all sin and
purging us, He places us in a right relation to His own and His
Father's righteousness (so that the apostle's word is made good: "But
he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit" [705] ), in the number
used by Luke we find included both Christ Himself, with whom the
enumeration begins, and God, with whom it closes; and the sum becomes
thus seventy-seven, which denotes the thorough remission and abolition
of all sins. This perfect removal of sins the Lord Himself also
clearly represented under the mystery of this number, when He said
that the person sinning ought to be forgiven not only seven times, but
even unto seventy times seven. [706]
13. A careful inquiry will make it plain that it is not without some
reason that this latter number is made to refer to the purging of all
sins. For the number ten is shown to be, as one may say, the number of
justice [righteousness] in the instance of the ten precepts of the
law. Moreover, sin is the transgression of the law. And the
transgression [707] of the number ten is expressed suitably in the
eleven; whence also we find instructions to have been given to the
effect that there should be eleven curtains of haircloth constructed
in the tabernacle; [708] for who can doubt that the haircloth has a
bearing upon the expression of sin? Thus, too, inasmuch as all time in
its revolution runs in spaces of days designated by the number seven,
we find that when the number eleven is multiplied by the number seven,
we are brought with all due propriety to the number seventy-seven as
the sign of sin in its totality. In this enumeration, therefore, we
come upon the symbol for the full remission of sins, as expiation is
made for us by the flesh of our Priest, with whose name the
calculation of this number starts here; and as reconciliation is also
effected for us with God, with whose name the reckoning of this number
is here brought to its conclusion by the Holy Spirit, who appeared in
the form of a dove on the occasion of that baptism in connection with
which the number in question is mentioned. [709]
Footnotes
[684] Heb. xii. 6.
[685] Acts xiv. 22.
[686] Ps. ii. 9.
[687] Ps. ii. 6.
[688] 1 Pet. iv. 17, 18.
[689] Sacramenta.
[690] Exod. xxxiv. 28; 1 Kings xix. 8.
[691] Matt. iv. 1, 2.
[692] Acts i. 3.
[693] Matt. xxviii. 20.
[694] Zech. xiv. 4.
[695] Gen. xii. 1, 2.
[696] Matt. i. 17.
[697] [It is more probable that David should be reckoned twice, in
making out the series. Augustin passes over the more serious
difficulty arising from the omissions in the genealogy given by
Matthew. These omissions, however, show that the evangelist had some
purpose in his use of the number "fourteen." Of any design to
emphasize the number "forty" there is no evidence.--R.]
[698] Præparatio Dei.
[699] John i. 29.
[700] Rom. viii. 3. [Comp. Revised Version margin.--R.]
[701] Ut de peccato damnaret peccatum in carne. [Revised Version, "And
as an offering for sin," etc.--R.]
[702] 2 Sam. xii. 1-14.
[703] Expiavit.
[704] In his Retractations (ii. 16) Augustin refers to this sentence
in order to chronicle a correction. He tells us that, instead of
saying that "Luke carries the genealogy upwards to the same David
through Nathan, by which prophet God took away his sin," he should
have said "by a prophet of which name," etc., because although the
name was the same, the progenitor was a different person from the
prophet Nathan.
[705] 1 Cor. vi. 17.
[706] Matt. xviii. 22. [Augustin apparently follows the rendering:
"seventy times and seven" (see Revised Version margin), accepted by
Meyer and many others. His whole argument turns upon the presence of
the number "eleven" as a factor.--R.]
[707] Transgressio, overstepping.
[708] Exod. xxvi. 7.
[709] Luke iii. 22.
Chapter V.--A Statement of the Manner in Which Luke's Procedure is
Proved to Be in Harmony with Matthew's in Those Matters Concerning the
Conception and the Infancy or Boyhood of Christ, Which are Omitted by
the One and Recorded by the Other.
14. After the enumeration of the generations, Matthew proceeds thus:
Now the birth of Christ [710] was on this wise. Whereas His mother
Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found
with child of the Holy Ghost. [711] What Matthew has omitted to state
here regarding the way in which that came to pass, has been set forth
by Luke after his account of the conception of John. His narrative is
to the following effect: And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was
sent from God unto a city of Galilee named Nazareth, to a virgin
espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David: and
the virgin's name was Mary. And the angel came in unto her, and said,
Hail, thou that art full of grace, [712] the Lord is with thee:
blessed art thou among women. And when she saw [713] these things, she
was troubled at his saying, and cast in her mind what manner of
salutation this should be. And the angel said unto her: Fear not,
Mary; for thou hast found favour with God. Behold, thou shalt conceive
in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call His name Jesus. He
shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest; and the
Lord God shall give unto Him the throne of His father David: and He
shall reign in the house of Jacob for ever; and of His kingdom there
shall be no end. Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this be,
seeing I know not a man? And the angel answered and said unto her, The
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall
overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born
[714] shall be called the Son of God; [715] and then follow matters
not belonging to the question at present in hand. Now all this Matthew
has recorded [summarily], when he tells us of Mary that "she was found
with child of the Holy Ghost." Neither is there any contradiction
between the two evangelists, in so far as Luke has set forth in detail
what Matthew has omitted to notice; for both bear witness that Mary
conceived by the Holy Ghost. And in the same way there is no want of
concord between them, when Matthew, in his turn, connects with the
narrative something which Luke leaves out. For Matthew proceeds to
give us the following statement: Then Joseph, her husband, being a
just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to
put her away privily. But while he thought on these things, behold,
the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph,
thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife, for that
which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. And she shall bring
forth a son, and thou shalt call His name Jesus; for He shall save His
people from their sins. Now all this was done that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Behold,
a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son; and His
name shall be called [716] Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, is, God
with us. Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the
Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife; and knew her not till
she had brought forth her first-born son; [717] and he called His name
Jesus. Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judæa, in the days of
Herod the king, and so forth. [718]
15. With respect to the city of Bethlehem, Matthew and Luke are at
one. But Luke explains in what way and for what reason Joseph and Mary
came to it; whereas Matthew gives no such explanation. On the other
hand, while Luke is silent on the subject of the journey of the magi
from the east, Matthew furnishes an account of it. That narrative he
constructs as follows, in immediate connection with what he has
already offered: Behold, there came wise men from the east to
Jerusalem, saying, Where is He that is born King of the Jews? for we
have seen His star in the east, and are come to worship Him. Now, when
Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled. [719] And in
this manner the account goes on, down to the passage where of these
magi it is written that, "being warned of God in a dream that they
should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country
another way." [720] This entire section is omitted by Luke, just as
Matthew fails to mention some other circumstances which are mentioned
by Luke: as, for example, that the Lord was laid in a manger; and that
an angel announced His birth to the shepherds; and that there was with
the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God; and that the
shepherds came and saw that that was true which the angel had
announced to them; and that on the day of His circumcision He received
His name; as also the incidents reported by the same Luke to have
occurred after the days of the purification of Mary were
fulfilled,--namely, their taking Him to Jerusalem, and the words
spoken in the temple by Simeon or Anna concerning Him, when, filled
with the Holy Ghost, they recognized Him. Of all these things Matthew
says nothing.
16. Hence, a subject which deserves inquiry is the question concerning
the precise time when these events took place which are omitted by
Matthew and given by Luke, and those, on the other hand, which have
been omitted by Luke and given by Matthew. For after his account of
the return of the magi who had come from the east to their own
country, Matthew proceeds to tell us how Joseph was warned by an angel
to flee into Egypt with the young child, to prevent His being put to
death by Herod; and then how Herod failed to find Him, but slew the
children from two years old and under; thereafter, how, when Herod was
dead, Joseph returned from Egypt, and, on hearing that Archelaus
reigned in Judæa instead of his father Herod, went to reside with the
boy in Galilee, at the city Nazareth. All these facts, again, are
passed over by Luke. Nothing, however, like a want of harmony can be
made out between the two writers merely on the ground that the latter
states what the former omits, or that the former mentions what the
latter leaves unnoticed. But the real question is as to the exact
period at which these things could have taken place which Matthew has
linked on to his narrative; to wit, the departure of the family into
Egypt, and their return from it after Herod's death, and their
residence at that time in the town of Nazareth, the very place to
which Luke tells us that they went back after they had performed in
the temple all things regarding the boy according to the law of the
Lord. Here, accordingly, we have to take notice of a fact which will
also hold good for other like cases, and which will secure our minds
against similar agitation or disturbance in subsequent instances. I
refer to the circumstance that each evangelist constructs his own
particular narrative on a kind of plan which gives it the appearance
of being the complete and orderly record of the events in their
succession. For, preserving a simple silence on the subject of those
incidents of which he intends to give no account, he then connects
those which he does wish to relate with what he has been immediately
recounting, in such a manner as to make the recital seem continuous.
At the same time, when one of them mentions facts of which the other
has given no notice, the order of narrative, if carefully considered,
will be found to indicate the point at which the writer by whom the
omissions are made has taken the leap in his account, and thus has
attached the facts, which it was his purpose to introduce, in such a
manner to the preceding context as to give the appearance of a
connected series, in which the one incident follows immediately on the
other, without the interposition of anything else. On this principle,
therefore, we understand that where he tells us how the wise men were
warned in a dream not to return to Herod, and how they went back to
their own country by another way, Matthew has simply omitted all that
Luke has related respecting all that happened to the Lord in the
temple, and all that was said by Simeon and Anna; while, on the other
hand, Luke has omitted in the same place all notice of the journey
into Egypt, which is given by Matthew, and has introduced the return
to the city of Nazareth as if it were immediately consecutive.
17. If any one wishes, however, to make up one complete narrative out
of all that is said or left unsaid by these two evangelists
respectively, on the subject of Christ's nativity and infancy or
boyhood, he may arrange the different statements in the following
order:--Now the birth of Christ was on this wise. [721] There was, in
the days of Herod the king of Judæa, a certain priest named Zacharias,
of the course of Abia; and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron, and
her name was Elisabeth. And they were both righteous before God,
walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless.
And they had no child, because that Elisabeth was barren, and they
both were well stricken in years. And it came to pass, that while he
executed the priest's office before God, in the order of his course,
according to the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to burn
incense when he went into the temple of the Lord: and the whole
multitude of the people were praying without at the time of incense.
And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord standing on the right
side of the altar of incense. And when Zacharias saw him he was
troubled, and fear fell upon him. But the angel said unto him, Fear
not, Zacharias: for thy prayer is heard; and thy wife Elisabeth shall
bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John. And thou shalt
have joy and gladness; and many shall rejoice at his birth. For he
shall be great in the sight of the Lord: and he shall drink neither
wine nor strong drink; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost,
even from his mother's womb. And many of the children of Israel shall
he turn to the Lord their God. And he shall go before him in the
spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the
children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready
a people perfect [722] for the Lord. And Zacharias said unto the
angel, Whereby shall I know this? for I am an old man, and my wife
well stricken in years. And the angel, answering, said unto him, I am
Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God; and am sent to speak unto
thee, and to show thee these glad tidings. And, behold, thou shalt be
dumb, [723] and not able to speak, until the day that these things
shall be performed, because thou hast not believed my words, which
shall be fulfilled in their season. And the people waited for
Zacharias, and marvelled that he tarried in the temple. And when he
came out, he could not speak unto them: and they perceived that he had
seen a vision in the temple: and he beckoned unto them, and remained
speechless. And it came to pass that, as soon as the days of his
ministration were accomplished, he departed to his own house. And
after those days his wife Elisabeth conceived, and hid herself five
months, saying, Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein
He looked upon me, to take away my reproach among men. And in the
sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city of
Galilee, named Nazareth, to a virgin espoused to a man whose name was
Joseph, of the house of David; and the virgin's name was Mary. And the
angel came in unto her, and said, Hail, thou that art full of grace,
[724] the Lord is with thee; blessed art thou among women. And when
she saw him, she was troubled at his saying, and cast in her mind what
manner of salutation this should be. And the angel said unto her, Fear
not, Mary: for thou hast found favour with God. Behold, thou shalt
conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call His name
Jesus. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest;
and the Lord God shall give unto Him the throne of His father David:
and He shall reign in the house of Jacob for ever; and of His kingdom
there shall be no end. Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this
be, seeing I know not a man? And the angel answered and said unto her,
The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest
shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be
born of thee shall be called the Son of God. [725] And, behold, thy
cousin Elisabeth, she hath also conceived a son in her old age: and
this is the sixth month with her who is called [726] barren. For with
God nothing shall be impossible. And Mary said, Behold the handmaid of
the Lord; be it unto me according to thy word. And the angel departed
from her. And Mary arose in those days, and went into the hill country
with haste, into a city of Juda; and entered into the house of
Zacharias, and saluted Elisabeth. And it came to pass, that when
Elisabeth heard the salutation of Mary, the babe leaped in her womb;
and Elisabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost: and she spake out with a
loud voice, and said, Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the
fruit of thy womb. And whence is this to me, that the mother of my
Lord should come to me? for, lo, as soon as the voice of thy
salutation sounded in mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb for joy.
And blessed art thou that didst believe, [727] for there shall be a
performance of those things which were told thee from the Lord. And
Mary said, My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced
in God my Saviour. For He hath regarded the low estate of His
handmaiden: for, behold, from henceforth all generations shall call me
blessed. For He that is mighty hath done to me great things, and holy
is His name. And His mercy is on them that fear Him, from generation
to generation. He hath made [728] strength with His arm; He hath
scattered the proud in the imagination of their heart. He hath put
down the mighty from their seat, and exalted them of low degree. He
hath filled the hungry with good things, and the rich He hath sent
empty away. He hath holpen [729] His servant Israel, in remembrance of
his mercy: as He spake to our fathers, to Abraham, and to his seed for
ever. And Mary abode with her about three months, and returned to her
own house. [730] Then it proceeds thus:--She was found with child of
the Holy Ghost. [731] Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and
not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away
privily. But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of
the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of
David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is
conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. And she shall bring forth a
son, and thou shalt call His name Jesus: for He shall save His people
from their sins. Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled
which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Behold, a virgin
shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call
His name Emmanuel; which, being interpreted, is, God with us. Then
Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had
bidden him, and took unto him his wife, and knew her not. [732]
Now [733] Elisabeth's full time came that she should be delivered, and
she brought forth a son. And her neighbours and her relatives [734]
heard that the Lord magnified His mercy with her; and they
congratulated her. And it came to pass, that on the eighth day they
came to circumcise the child; and they called [735] him Zacharias,
after the name of his father. And his mother answered and said, Not
so; but he shall be called John. And they said unto her, There is none
of thy kindred that is called by this name. And they made signs to his
father, how he would have him called. And he asked for a writing
table, and wrote, saying, His name is John. And they marvelled all.
And his mouth was opened immediately, and his tongue, and he spake and
praised God. And fear came on all them that dwelt round about them:
and all these sayings were noised abroad throughout all the hill
country of Judæa. And all they that had heard them laid them up in
their heart, saying, What manner of child, thinkest thou, shall this
be? For the hand of the Lord was with him. And his father Zacharias
was filled with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied, saying, Blessed be the
Lord God of Israel; for He hath visited and redeemed His people, and
hath raised up an horn of salvation for us in the house of His servant
David; as He spake by the mouth of His holy prophets, which have been
since the world began; (to give) salvation from our enemies, and from
the hand of all that hate us: to perform mercy with our fathers, and
to remember His holy covenant, the oath which He sware to Abraham our
father that He would give to us; in order that, being saved out of the
hand of our enemies, we might serve Him without fear, in holiness and
righteousness before Him, all our days. And thou, child, shalt be
called the Prophet of the Highest: for thou shalt go before the face
of the Lord to prepare His ways; to give knowledge of salvation unto
His people, for the remission [736] of their sins, through the tender
mercy of our God; whereby the dayspring from on high hath visited us,
to give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death,
to guide our feet into the way of peace. And the child grew, and waxed
strong in spirit, and was in the deserts until the day of his showing
unto Israel. And it came to pass in those days, that there went out a
decree from Cæsar Augustus, that all the world should be taxed. [737]
This first taxing [738] was made when Syrinus [739] was governor of
Syria. And all went to be taxed, [740] every one into his own city.
And Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth,
into Judæa, unto the city of David, which is called Bethlehem, because
he was of the house and lineage of David, to be taxed [741] with Mary
his espoused wife, being great with child. And so it was, that while
they were there, the days were accomplished that she should be
delivered. And she brought forth her first-born son, and wrapped Him
in swaddling-clothes, and laid Him in a manger; because there was no
room for them in the inn. And there were in the same country shepherds
watching and keeping the vigils of the night over their flock. And,
lo, the angel of the Lord stood by them, and the glory of the Lord
shone round about them; and they were sore afraid. And the angel said
unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great
joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day, in
the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall
be a sign unto you: Ye shall find the babe wrapped in
swaddling-clothes, lying in a manger. And suddenly there was with the
angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, Glory
to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men of goodwill. [742]
And it came to pass, as the angels were gone away from them into
heaven, the shepherds said one to another, Let us now go even unto
Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord
hath made known unto us. And they came with haste, and found Mary and
Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger. And when they had seen it,
they understood [743] the saying which had been told them concerning
this child. And all they that heard it, wondered also at those things
which were told them by the shepherds. But Mary kept all these things,
and pondered them in her heart. And the shepherds returned, glorifying
and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen, as
it was told unto them. And when eight days were accomplished for the
circumcising of the child, His name was called Jesus, which was so
named of the angel before He was conceived in the womb. [744] And then
it proceeds thus: [745] Behold, there came wise men from the east to
Jerusalem, saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we
have seen His star in the east, and are come to worship Him. Now when
Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled, and all
Jerusalem with him. And when he had gathered all the chief priests and
scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ
should be born. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judæa; for
thus it is written by the prophet, And thou, Bethlehem, in the land of
Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda: for out of thee
shall come a Governor that shall rule my people Israel. Then Herod,
when he had privily called the wise men, inquired of them diligently
the time of the star which appeared unto them. And he sent them to
Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the young child; and
when ye have found him, bring me word again, that I may come and
worship him also. When they had heard the king, they departed; and,
lo, the star which they had seen in the east went before them, until
it came and stood over where the young child was. And when they saw
the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. And when they were
come into the house, they found [746] the child with Mary His mother,
and fell down and worshipped Him: and when they had opened their
treasures, they presented unto Him gifts, gold, frankincense, and
myrrh. And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return
unto Herod, they departed into their own country another way. [747]
Then, after this account of their return, the narrative goes on thus:
[748] When the days of her (His mother's) purification, according to
the law of Moses, were accomplished, they brought Him to Jerusalem, to
present Him to the Lord (as it is written in the law of the Lord,
Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord),
and to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of
the Lord, A pair of turtle-doves, or two young pigeons. And, behold,
there was a man in Jerusalem whose name was Simeon; and the same man
was just and devout, waiting for the consolation of Israel: and the
Holy Ghost was in him.
And it had been revealed unto him [749] by the Holy Ghost, that he
should not see death before he had seen the Lord's Christ. And he came
by the Spirit into the temple. And when His parents brought in the
child Jesus, to do for Him after the custom of the law, then took he
Him up in his arms, and said, Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant
depart in peace, according to Thy word: for mine eyes have seen Thy
salvation, which Thou hast prepared before the face of all people; a
light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of Thy people Israel. And
His father and mother [750] marvelled at those things which were
spoken of Him. And Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary His mother,
Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in
Israel, and for a sign that shall be spoken against; and a sword shall
pierce through thy own soul also, that the thoughts of many hearts may
be revealed. And there was one Anna, a prophetess, the daughter of
Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser: she was of a great age, and had lived
with her husband seven years from her virginity; and she was a widow
of about fourscore and four years, which departed not from the temple,
but served God with fastings and prayers day and night. And she,
coming in that instant, gave thanks [751] also unto the Lord, and
spake of Him to all them that looked for the redemption of Jerusalem.
[752] And when they had performed all things according to the law of
the Lord, [753] behold, [754] the angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph
in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and His mother,
and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word; for
Herod will seek the young child to destroy Him. When he arose, he took
the young child and His mother by night, and departed into Egypt, and
was there until the death of Herod; that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Out of Egypt have I
called my Son. Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise
men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children
that were in Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years
old and under, according to the time which he had diligently inquired
of the wise men. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy
the prophet, saying, In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation and
great mourning, [755] Rachel weeping for her children, and would not
be comforted, because they are not. But when Herod was dead, behold,
an angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, saying,
Arise, and take the young child and His mother, and go into the land
of Israel; for they are dead which sought the young child's life. And
he arose, and took the young child and His mother, and came into the
land of Israel. But when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judæa,
in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither; and
being warned of God in a dream, he turned aside into the parts of
Galilee; and came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth, that it might
be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, He shall be called a
Nazarene. [756] And [757] the child grew, and waxed strong, filled
with wisdom; and the grace of God was in Him. And His parents went to
Jerusalem every year, at the feast of the passover. And when He was
twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem, after the custom of the
feast. And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned, the
child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem; and His parents [758] knew
not of it. But they, supposing Him to have been in the company, went a
day's journey; and they sought Him among their kinsfolk and
acquaintance. And when they found Him not, they turned back again to
Jerusalem seeking Him. And it came to pass, that after three days they
found Him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both
hearing them and asking them questions. And all that heard Him were
astonished at His understanding and answers. And when they saw Him,
they were amazed. And His mother said to Him, Son, why hast thou thus
dealt with us? behold, thy father and I sought thee sorrowing. And He
said unto them, How is it that ye sought me? Wist ye not that I must
be about my Father's business? [759] And they understood not the
saying which He spake unto them. And He went down with them, and came
to Nazareth, and was subject unto them; and His mother kept all these
sayings in her heart. [760] And Jesus increased in wisdom and age,
[761] and in favour with God and men. [762]
Footnotes
[710] [The omission of "Jesus" is an early variation of the Latin text
of the Gospel.--R.]
[711] Matt. i. 18.
[712] Gratia plena. [Comp. Revised Version margin.--R.]
[713] Quæ cum vidisset. Others read audisset, heard. [The better Greek
mss. omit the clause. The variation in the Latin text here was
probably due to the later gloss of the scribes.--R.]
[714] Various editions insert ex te, of thee; but the words are
omitted in three Vatican mss., and most of the Gallican. See Migne's
note. [Omitted in the Greek text, according to the best
authorities.--R.]
[715] Luke i. 26-34. [Ver. 34 is differently rendered in the text of
the Revised Version. The Latin of Augustin would perhaps admit of the
same sense, but is more naturally explained as above.--R.]
[716] Vocabitur. The mss. give vocabunt, they shall call; one ms.
gives vocabis, thou shalt call. [The proper reading is probably
vocabunt; at all events, this accords with the Greek text. The
variations can be accounted for by the presence of vocabitur and
vocabis in previous part of the paragraph.--R.]
[717] [The best Greek mss. read "a son" in Matt. i. 23. In Luke ii. 7
"first-born" occurs.--R.]
[718] Matt. i. 19-21.
[719] Matt. ii. 1-3.
[720] Matt. ii. 12.
[721] Matt. i. 18; Luke i. 5. [In this extended citation from the
Gospels of Matthew and Luke, the Latin text given by Augustin is in
many cases, more closely reproduced in the Revised Version than in the
Authorized. The translator has, as usual, taken the language of the
latter, except in a few places, where the difference seemed more
important and striking.--R.]
[722] Perfectum.
[723] [Tacens; the fair equivalent of the original Greek phrase
properly rendered "silent'" in the Revised Version.--R.]
[724] Gratia plena.
[725] [Compare above on § 14.--R.]
[726] Vocatur.
[727] Beata quæ credidisti.
[728] Fecit.
[729] Undertaken--suscepit.
[730] Luke i. 5-36.
[731] Matt. i. 18. [The discovery of Mary's condition probably
occurred, as the order of Augustin implies, after the return of Mary
from the visit to Elizabeth. But it is altogether uncertain whether it
preceded the birth of John the Baptist.--R.]
[732] Matt. i. 18-25. [The last clause of ver. 25 is omitted here, but
given in §14. Possibly the variation was intentional.--R.]
[733] Luke i. 57.
[734] Cognati.
[735] [Vocabunt, "would have called," answering to the Greek imperfect
of arrested action.--R.]
[736] In remissionem.
[737] Describeretur, registered. [Revised Version, "should be
enrolled."--R.]
[738] Descriptio prima [This is now the accepted sense of the phrase
in Luke ii. 2; Comp. Revised Version.--R.]
[739] Reading præside Syriæ Syrino; in some mss. it is a præside,
etc., and sub præside also occurs.
[740] Profiterentur, to make their declaration.
[741] Profiteretur, make his declaration.
[742] Hominibus bonæ voluntatis. [Comp Revised Version.--R.]
[743] Cognoverunt.
[744] Luke i. 57-ii. 21.
[745] Matt. ii. 1. [It is here assumed that the visit of the Magi
preceded the presentation in the temple. But this order cannot be
positively established. The two events must be placed near together.
In chap. xi. Augustin implies that there was an interval of some
length. The traditional date of the Epiphany (Jan. 6) is clearly too
early, since it assumes an interval of twenty-seven days.--R.]
[746] Invenerunt.
[747] Matt. ii. 1-12.
[748] Luke ii. 22.
[749] Responsum acceperat.
[750] Pater ejus et mater. ["Joseph" was early substituted. Augustin
follows the text now accepted on the authority of the best Greek
mss.--R.]
[751] Confitebatur, made acknowledgment.
[752] Reading redemptionem Jerusalem; for which some editions gave
redemptionem Israel.
[753] Luke ii. 22-39.
[754] Matt. ii. 13.
[755] [The briefer reading, here accepted, is more correctly rendered
in the Revised Version.--R.]
[756] Matt. ii. 13-23.
[757] Luke ii. 40.
[758] Parentes ejus. ["Joseph and His mother" is the later reading,
followed in the Authorized Version.--R.]
[759] In his quæ Patris mei sunt. [Comp. Revised Version.--R.]
[760] Reading, with the mss., conservabat omnia verba hæc in corde
suo. Some editions insert conferens, pondering them.
[761] Ætate. [So Revised Version margin.--R.]
[762] Luke ii. 40-52.
Chapter VI.--On the Position Given to the Preaching of John the
Baptist in All the Four Evangelists.
18. Now at this point commences the account of the preaching of John,
which is presented by all the four. For after the words which I have
placed last in the order of his narrative thus far,--the words with
which he introduces the testimony from the prophet, namely, He shall
be called a Nazarene,--Matthew proceeds immediately to give us this
recital: "In those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the
wilderness of Judæa," [763] etc. And Mark, who has told us nothing of
the nativity or infancy or youth of the Lord, has made his Gospel
begin with the same event,--that is to say, with the preaching of
John. For it is thus that he sets out: The beginning of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ, the Son of God; as it is written in the prophet Isaiah,
[764] Behold, I send a messenger [765] before Thy face, which shall
prepare Thy way before Thee. The voice of one crying in the
wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight.
John was in the wilderness baptizing, and preaching the baptism of
repentance for the remission of sins, [766] etc. Luke, again, follows
up the passage in which he says, "And Jesus increased in wisdom and
age, [767] and in favour with God and man," by a section in which he
speaks of the preaching of John in these terms: Now in the fifteenth
year of the reign of Tiberius Cæsar, Pontius Pilate being governor of
Judæa, and Herod being tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother Philip
tetrarch of Ituræa and of the region of Trachonitis, and Lysanias the
tetrarch of Abilene, Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests, the
word of God came unto John, the son of Zacharias, in the wilderness,
[768] etc. The Apostle John, too, the most eminent of the four
evangelists, after discoursing of the Word of God, who is also the
Son, antecedent to all the ages of creaturely existence, inasmuch as
all things were made by Him, has introduced in the immediate context
his account of the preaching and testimony of John, and proceeds thus:
There was a man sent from God, whose name was John. [769] This will be
enough at once to make it plain that the narratives concerning John
the Baptist given by the four evangelists are not at variance with one
another. And there will be no occasion for requiring or demanding that
to be done in all detail in this instance which we have already done
in the case of the genealogies of the Christ who was born of Mary, to
the effect of proving how Matthew and Luke are in harmony with each
other, of showing how we might construct one consistent narrative out
of the two, and of demonstrating on behoof of those of less acute
perception, that although one of these evangelists may mention what
the other omits, or omit what the other mentions, he does not thereby
make it in any sense difficult to accept the veracity of the account
given by the other. For when a single example [of this method of
harmonizing] has been set before us, whether in the way in which it
has been presented by me, or in some other method in which it may more
satisfactorily be exhibited, every man can understand that, in all
other similar passages, what he has seen done here may be done again.
19. Accordingly, let us now study, as I have said, the harmony of the
four evangelists in the narratives regarding John the Baptist. Matthew
proceeds in these terms: In those days came John the Baptist,
preaching in the wilderness of Judæa. [770] Mark has not used the
phrase "In those days," because he has given no recital of any series
of events at the head of his Gospel immediately before this narrative,
so that he might be understood to speak in reference to the dates of
such events under the terms, "In those days." [771] Luke, on the other
hand, with greater precision has defined those times of the preaching
or baptism of John, by means of the notes of the temporal power. For
he says: Now, in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Cæsar,
Pontius Pilate being governor of Judæa, and Herod being tetrarch of
Galilee, and his brother Philip tetrarch of Ituraea and of the region
of Trachonitis, and Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene, Annas and
Caiaphas being the high priests, the word of God came unto John, the
son of Zacharias, in the wilderness. [772] We ought not, however, to
understand that what was actually meant by Matthew when He said, "In
those days," was simply the space of days literally limited to the
specified period of these powers. On the contrary, it is apparent that
he intended the note of time which was conveyed in the phrase "In
those days," to be taken to refer to a much longer period. For he
first gives us the account of the return of Christ from Egypt after
the death of Herod,--an incident, indeed, which took place at the time
of His infancy or childhood, and with which, consequently, Luke's
statement of what befell Him in the temple when He was twelve years of
age is quite consistent. [773] Then, immediately after this narrative
of the recall of the infant or boy out of Egypt, Matthew continues
thus in due order: "Now, in those days came John the Baptist." And
thus under that phrase he certainly covers not merely the days of His
childhood, but all the days intervening between His nativity and this
period at which John began to preach and to baptize. At this period,
moreover, Christ is found already to have attained to man's estate;
[774] for John and he were of the same age; [775] and it is stated
that He was about [776] thirty years of age when He was baptized by
the former.
Footnotes
[763] Matt. iii. 1.
[764] In Isaia propheta. [So the Greek text, according to the best
mss. Comp. Revised Version--R.]
[765] Angelum.
[766] Mark i. 1-4.
[767] Ætate.
[768] Luke iii. 1, 2.
[769] John i. 6.
[770] Matt. iii. 1.
[771] Mark i. 4.
[772] Luke iii. 1-3.
[773] Luke ii. 42-50.
[774] Juvenilis ætas. For juvenilis ætas, the mss. give regularly
juvenalis ætas.
[775] Coævi.
[776] Ferme.
Chapter VII.--Of the Two Herods.
20. But with respect to the mention of Herod, it is well understood
that some are apt to be influenced by the circumstance that Luke has
told us how, in the days of John's baptizing, and at the time when the
Lord, being then a grown man, was also baptized, Herod was tetrarch of
Galilee; [777] whereas Matthew tells us that the boy [778] Jesus
returned from Egypt after the death of Herod. Now these two accounts
cannot both be true, unless we may also suppose that there were two
different Herods. But as no one can fail to be aware that this is a
perfectly possible case, what must be the blindness in which those
persons pursue their mad follies, who are so quick to launch false
charges against the truth of the Gospels; and how miserably
inconsiderate must they be, not to reflect that two men may have been
called by the same name? Yet this is a thing of which examples abound
on all sides. For this latter Herod is understood to have been the son
of the former Herod: just as Archelaus also was, whom Matthew states
to have succeeded to the throne of Judæa on the death of his father;
and as Philip was, who is introduced by Luke as the brother of Herod
the tetrarch, and as himself tetrarch of Ituræa. For the Herod who
sought the life of the child Christ was king; whereas this other
Herod, his son, was not called king, but tetrarch, which is a Greek
word, signifying etymologically one set over the fourth part of a
kingdom.
Footnotes
[777] Luke iii. 1-21.
[778] Puerum.
Chapter VIII.--An Explanation of the Statement Made by Matthew, to the
Effect that Joseph Was Afraid to Go with the Infant Christ into
Jerusalem on Account of Archelaus, and Yet Was Not Afraid to Go into
Galilee, Where Herod, that Prince's Brother, Was Tetrarch.
21. Here again, however, it may happen that a difficulty will be
found, and that some, seeing that Matthew has told us how Joseph was
afraid to go into Judæa with the child on his return, expressly for
the reason that Archelaus the son reigned there in place of his father
Herod, may be led to ask how he could have gone into Galilee, where,
as Luke bears witness, there was another son of that Herod, namely,
Herod the tetrarch. But such a difficulty can only be founded on the
fancy that the times indicated as those in which there was such
apprehension on the child's account were identical with the times
dealt with now by Luke: whereas it is conspicuously evident that there
is a change in the periods, because we no longer find Archelaus
represented as king in Judæa; but in place of him we have Pontius
Pilate, who also was not the king of the Jews, but only their
governor, in whose times the sons of the elder Herod, acting under
Tiberius Cæsar, held not the kingdom, but the tetrarchy. And all this
certainly had not come to pass at the time when Joseph, in fear of the
Archelaus who was then reigning in Judæa, betook himself, together
with the child, into Galilee, where was also his city Nazareth.
Chapter IX.--An Explanation of the Circumstance that Matthew States
that Joseph's Reason for Going into Galilee with the Child Christ Was
His Fear of Archelaus, Who Was Reigning at that Time in Jerusalem in
Place of His Father, While Luke Tells Us that the Reason for Going
into Galilee Was the Fact that Their City Nazareth Was There.
22. Or may a question perchance be raised as to how Matthew tells us
that His parents went with the boy Jesus into Galilee, because they
were unwilling to go into Judæa in consequence of their fear of
Archelaus; whereas it would rather appear that the reason for their
going into Galilee was, as Luke has not failed to indicate, the
consideration that their city was Nazareth of Galilee? Well, but we
must observe, that when the angel said to Joseph in his dreams in
Egypt, "Arise, and take the young child and His mother, and go into
the land of Israel," [779] the words were understood at first by
Joseph in a way that made him consider himself commanded to journey
into Judæa. For that was the first interpretation that could have been
put upon the phrase, "the land of Israel." But again, after
ascertaining that Archelaus, the son of Herod, was reigning there, he
declined to expose himself to such danger, inasmuch as this phrase,
"the land of Israel," was capable also of being so understood as to
cover Galilee too, because the people of Israel were occupants of that
territory as well as the other. At the same time, this question also
admits of being solved in another manner. For it might have appeared
to the parents of Christ that they were called to take up their
residence along with the boy, concerning whom such information had
been conveyed to them through the responses of angels, just in
Jerusalem itself, where was the temple of the Lord: and it may thus
be, that when they came back out of Egypt, they would have gone
directly thither in that belief, and have taken up their abode there,
had it not been that they were terrified at the presence of Archelaus.
And certainly they did not receive any such instructions from heaven
to take up their residence there as would have made it their
imperative duty to set at nought the fears they entertained of
Archelaus.
Footnotes
[779] Matt. ii. 19, 20.
Chapter X.--A Statement of the Reason Why Luke Tells Us that "His
Parents Went to Jerusalem Every Year at the Feast of the Passover"
Along with the Boy; While Matthew Intimates that Their Dread of
Archelaus Made Them Afraid to Go There on Their Return from Egypt.
23. Or does any one put to us this question, How was it, then, that
His parents went up to Jerusalem every year during the boyhood of
Christ, as Luke's narrative bears, if they were prevented from going
there by the fear of Archelaus? Well, I should not deem it any very
difficult task to solve this question, even although none of the
evangelists has given us to understand how long Archelaus reigned
there. For it might have been the case that, simply for that one day,
and with the intention of returning forthwith, they went up on the day
of the feast, without attracting any notice among the vast multitudes
then assembled, to the city where, nevertheless, they were afraid to
make their residence on other days. And thus they might at once have
saved themselves from the appearance of being so irreligious as to
neglect the observance of the feast, and have avoided drawing
attention upon themselves by a continued sojourn. But further,
although all the evangelists have omitted to tell us what was the
length of the reign of Archelaus, we have still open to us this
obvious method of explaining the matter, namely, to understand the
custom to which Luke refers, when he says that they were in the habit
of going to Jerusalem every year, [780] as one prosecuted at a time
when Archelaus was no more an object of fear. But if the reign of
Archelaus should be made out to have lasted for a somewhat longer
period on the authority of any extra-evangelical history which appears
to deserve credit, the consideration which I have indicated above
should still prove quite sufficient,--namely, the supposition that the
fear which the parents of the child entertained of a residence in
Jerusalem was, nevertheless, not of such a nature as to lead them to
neglect the observance of the sacred festival to which they were under
obligation in the fear of God, and which they might very easily go
about in a manner that would not attract public attention to them. For
surely it is nothing incredible that, by taking advantage of
favourable opportunities, whether by day or by hour, men may (safely
venture to) approach places in which they nevertheless are afraid to
be found tarrying.
Footnotes
[780] Luke ii. 4.
Chapter XI.--An Examination of the Question as to How It Was Possible
for Them to Go Up, According to Luke's Statement, with Him to
Jerusalem to the Temple, When the Days of the Purification of the
Mother of Christ Were Accomplished, in Order to Perform the Usual
Rites, If It is Correctly Recorded by Matthew, that Herod Had Already
Learned from the Wise Men that the Child Was Born in Whose Stead, When
He Sought for Him, He Slew So Many Children.
24. Hereby also we see how another question is solved, if any one
indeed finds a difficulty in it. I allude to the question as to how it
was possible, on the supposition that the elder Herod was already
anxious (to obtain information regarding Him), and agitated by the
intelligence received from the wise men concerning the birth of the
King of the Jews, for them, when the days of the purification of His
mother were accomplished, to go up in any safety with Him to the
temple, in order to see to the performance of those things which were
according to the law of the Lord, and which are specified by Luke.
[781] For who can fail to perceive that this solitary day might very
easily have escaped the notice of a king, whose attention was engaged
with a multitude of affairs? Or if it does not appear probable that
Herod, who was waiting in the extremest anxiety to see what report the
wise men would bring back to him concerning the child, should have
been so long in finding out how he had been mocked, that, only after
the mother's purification was already past, and the solemnities proper
to the first-born were performed with respect to the child in the
temple, nay more, only after their departure into Egypt, did it come
into his mind to seek the life of the child, and to slay so many
little ones;--if, I say, any one finds a difficulty in this, I shall
not pause to state the numerous and important occupations by which the
king's attention may have been engaged, and for the space of many days
either wholly diverted from such thoughts, or prevented from following
them out. For it is not possible to enumerate all the cases which
might have made that perfectly possible. No one, however, is so
ignorant of human affairs as either to deny or to question that there
may very easily have been many such matters of importance (to
preoccupy the king). For to whom will not the thought occur, that
reports, whether true or false, of many other more terrible things may
possibly have been brought to the king, so that the person who had
been apprehensive of a certain royal child, who after a number of
years might prove an adversary to himself or to his sons, might be so
agitated with the terrors of certain more immediate dangers, as to
have his attention forcibly removed from that earlier anxiety, and
engaged rather with the devising of measures to ward off other more
instantly threatening perils? Wherefore, leaving all such
considerations unspecified, I simply venture on the assertion that,
when the wise men failed to bring back any report to him, Herod may
have believed that they had been misled by a deceptive vision of a
star, and that, after their want of success in discovering Him whom
they had supposed to have been born, they had been ashamed to return
to him; and that in this way the king, having his fears allayed, had
given up the idea of asking after and persecuting the child.
Consequently, when they had gone with Him to Jerusalem after the
purification of His mother, and when those things had been performed
in the temple which are recounted by Luke, [782] inasmuch as the words
which were spoken by Simeon and Anna in their prophesyings regarding
Him, when publicity began to be given to them by the persons who had
heard them, were like to call back the king's mind then to its
original design, Joseph obeyed the warning conveyed to him in the
dream, and fled with the child and His mother into Egypt. Afterwards,
when the things which had been done and said in the temple were made
quite public, Herod perceived that he had been mocked; and then, in
his desire to get at the death of Christ, he slew the multitude of
children, as Matthew records. [783]
Footnotes
[781] [Compare note on the relative position of the visit of the Magi
and the presentation in the temple, § 17.--R.]
[782] Luke ii. 22-39.
[783] Matt. ii. 3-16.
Chapter XII.--Concerning the Words Ascribed to John by All the Four
Evangelists Respectively.
25. Moreover, Matthew makes up his account of John in the following
manner:--Now in those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the
wilderness of Judæa, and saying, Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven
is at hand. For this is He that is spoken of by the prophet Esaias,
saying, The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way
of the Lord, make His paths straight. [784] Mark also and Luke agree
in presenting this testimony of Isaiah as one referring to John. [785]
Luke, indeed, has likewise recorded some other words from the same
prophet, which follow those already cited, when he gives his narrative
of John the Baptist. The evangelist John, again, mentions that John
the Baptist did also personally advance this same testimony of Isaiah
regarding himself. [786] And, to a similar effect, Matthew here has
given us certain words of John which are unrecorded by the other
evangelists. For he speaks of him as "preaching in the wilderness of
Judæa, and saying, Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand;"
which words of John have been omitted by the others. In what follows,
however, in immediate connection with that passage in Matthew's
Gospel,--namely, the sentence, "The voice of one crying in the
wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths
straight,"--the position is ambiguous; and it does not clearly appear
whether this is something recited by Matthew in his own person, or
rather a continuance of the words spoken by John himself, so as to
lead us to understand the whole passage to be the reproduction of
John's own utterance, in this way: "Repent ye, for the kingdom of
heaven is at hand; for this is He that was spoken of by the prophet
Isaiah," and so on. For it ought to create no difficulty against this
latter view, that he does not say, "For I am He that was spoken of by
the prophet Isaiah," but employs the phraseology, "For this is He that
was spoken of." For that, indeed, is a mode of speech [787] which the
evangelists Matthew and John are in the habit of using in reference to
themselves. Thus Matthew has adopted the phrase, "He found [788] a man
sitting at the receipt of custom," [789] instead of "He found me."
John, too, says, "This is the disciple which testifieth of these
things, and wrote these things, and we know that his testimony is
true," [790] instead of "I am," etc., or, "My testimony is true." Yea,
our Lord Himself very frequently uses the words, "The Son of man,"
[791] or, "The Son of God," [792] instead of saying, "I." So, again,
He tells us that "it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the
dead the third day," [793] instead of saying, "It behoved me to
suffer." Consequently it is perfectly possible that the clause, "For
this is He that was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah," which
immediately follows the saying, "Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven
is at hand," may be but a continuation of what John the Baptist said
of himself; so that only after these words cited from the speaker
himself will Matthew's own narrative proceed, being thus resumed: "And
the same John had his raiment of camel's hair," and so forth. But if
this is the case, then it need not seem wonderful that, when asked
what he had to say regarding himself, he should reply, according to
the narrative of the evangelist John, "I am the voice of one crying in
the wilderness," [794] as he had already spoken in the same terms when
enjoining on them the duty of repentance. Accordingly, Matthew goes on
to tell us about his attire and his mode of living, and continues his
account thus: And the same John had his raiment of camel's hair, and a
leathern girdle about his loins, and his meat was locusts and wild
honey. Mark also gives us this same statement almost in so many words.
But the other two evangelists omit it.
26. Matthew then proceeds with his narrative, and says: Then went out
to him Jerusalem and all Judæa, and all the region round about Jordan,
and were baptized by him in Jordan, confessing their sins. But when he
saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said
unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from
the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance;
and think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father:
for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up
children unto Abraham. For now the axe is laid unto the root of the
trees: therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit, shall
be hewn down and cast into the fire. I indeed baptize you with water
unto repentance; but He that is to come after me is mightier than I,
whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: He shall baptize you in the Holy
Spirit and fire: whose fan is in His hand, and He will thoroughly
purge His floor, and gather His wheat into the garner; but He will
burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire. [795] This whole passage is
also given by Luke, who ascribes almost the same words to John. And
where there is any variation in the words, there is nevertheless no
real departure from the sense. Thus, for example, Matthew tells us
that John said, "And think not to say within yourselves, We have
Abraham to our father," where Luke puts it thus: "And begin not to
say, We have Abraham to our father." Again, in the former we have the
words, "I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance;" whereas the
latter brings in the questions put by the multitudes as to what they
should do, and represents John to have replied to them with a
statement of good works as the fruits of repentance,--all which is
omitted by Matthew. So, when Luke tells us what reply the Baptist made
to the people when they were musing in their hearts concerning Him,
and thinking whether He were the Christ, he gives us simply the words,
"I indeed baptize you with water," and does not add the phrase, "unto
repentance." Further, in Matthew the Baptist says, "But he that is to
come after me is mightier than I;" while in Luke he is exhibited as
saying, "But one mightier than I cometh." In like manner, according to
Matthew, he says, "whose shoes I am not worthy to bear;" but according
to the other, his words are, "the latchet of whose shoes I am not
worthy to unloose." The latter sayings are recorded also by Mark,
although he makes no mention of those other matters. For, after
noticing his attire and his mode of living, he goes on thus: "And
preached, saying, There cometh one mightier than I after me, the
latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose: I
have baptized you with water, but He shall baptize you in the Holy
Spirit." In the notice of the shoes, therefore, he differs from Luke
in so far as he has added the words, "to stoop down;" and in the
account of the baptism he differs from both these others in so far as
he does not say, "and in fire," but only, "in the Holy Spirit." For as
in Matthew, so also in Luke, the words are the same, and they are
given in the same order, "He shall baptize you in the Spirit and in
fire,"--with this single exception, that Luke has not added the
adjective "Holy," [796] while Matthew has given it thus: "in the Holy
Spirit and in fire." [797] The statements made by these three are
attested by the evangelist John, when he says: "John bears witness
[798] of Him, and cries, saying, This was He of whom I spake, He that
cometh after me is preferred before me; for He was before me." [799]
For thus he indicates that the thing was spoken by John at the time at
which those other evangelists record him to have uttered the words.
Thus, too, he gives us to understand that John was repeating and
calling into notice again something which he had already spoken, when
he said, "This was He of whom I spake, He that cometh after me."
27. If now the question is asked, as to which of the words we are to
suppose the most likely to have been the precise words used by John
the Baptist, whether those recorded as spoken by him in Matthew's
Gospel, or those in Luke's, or those which Mark has introduced, among
the few sentences which he mentions to have been uttered by him, while
he omits notice of all the rest, it will not be deemed worth while
creating any difficulty for oneself in a matter of that kind, by any
one who wisely understands that the real requisite in order to get at
the knowledge of the truth is just to make sure of the things really
meant, whatever may be the precise words in which they happen to be
expressed. For although one writer may retain a certain order in the
words, and another present a different one, there is surely no real
contradiction in that. Nor, again, need there be any antagonism
between the two, although one may state what another omits. For it is
evident that the evangelists have set forth these matters just in
accordance with the recollection each retained of them, and just
according as their several predilections prompted them to employ
greater brevity or richer detail on certain points, while giving,
nevertheless, the same account of the subjects themselves.
28. Thus, too, in what more pertinently concerns the matter in hand,
it is sufficiently obvious that, since the truth of the Gospel,
conveyed in that word of God which abides eternal and unchangeable
above all that is created, but which at the same time has been
disseminated [800] throughout the world by the instrumentality of
temporal symbols, and by the tongues of men, has possessed itself of
the most exalted height of authority, we ought not to suppose that any
one of the writers is giving an unreliable account, if, when several
persons are recalling some matter either heard or seen by them, they
fail to follow the very same plan, or to use the very same words,
while describing, nevertheless, the self-same fact. Neither should we
indulge such a supposition, although the order of the words may be
varied; or although some words may be substituted in place of others,
which nevertheless have the same meaning; or although something may be
left unsaid, either because it has not occurred to the mind of the
recorder, or because it becomes readily intelligible from other
statements which are given; or although, among other matters which
(may not bear directly on his immediate purpose, but which) he decides
on mentioning rather for the sake of the narrative, and in order to
preserve the proper order of time, one of them may introduce something
which he does not feel called upon to expound as a whole at length,
but only to touch upon in part; or although, with the view of
illustrating his meaning, and making it thoroughly clear, the person
to whom authority is given to compose the narrative makes some
additions of his own, not indeed in the subject-matter itself, but in
the words by which it is expressed; or although, while retaining a
perfectly reliable comprehension of the fact itself, he may not be
entirely successful, however he may make that his aim, in calling to
mind and reciting anew with the most literal accuracy the very words
which he heard on the occasion. Moreover, if any one affirms that the
evangelists ought certainly to have had that kind of capacity imparted
to them by the power of the Holy Spirit, which would secure them
against all variation the one from the other, either in the kind of
words, or in their order, or in their number, that person fails to
perceive, that just in proportion as the authority of the evangelists
[under their existing conditions] is made pre-eminent, the credit of
all other men who offer true statements of events ought to have been
established on a stronger basis by their instrumentality: so that when
several parties happen to narrate the same circumstance, none of them
can by any means be rightly charged with untruthfulness if he differs
from the other only in such a way as can be defended on the ground of
the antecedent example of the evangelists themselves. For as we are
not at liberty either to suppose or to say that any one of the
evangelists has stated what is false, so it will be apparent that any
other writer is as little chargeable with untruth, with whom, in the
process of recalling anything for narration, it has fared only in a
way similar to that in which it is shown to have fared with those
evangelists. And just as it belongs to the highest morality to guard
against all that is false, so ought we all the more to be ruled by an
authority so eminent, to the effect that we should not suppose
ourselves to come upon what must be false, when we find the narratives
of any writers differ from each other in the manner in which the
records of the evangelists are proved to contain variations. At the
same time, in what most seriously concerns the faithfulness of
doctrinal teaching, we should also understand that it is not so much
in mere words, as rather truth in the facts themselves, that is to be
sought and embraced; for as to writers who do not employ precisely the
same modes of statement, if they only do not present discrepancies
with respect to the facts and the sentiments themselves, we accept
them as holding the same position in veracity. [801]
29. With respect, then, to those comparisons which I have instituted
between the several narratives of the evangelists, what do these
present that must be considered to be of a contradictory order? Are we
to regard in this light the circumstance that one of them has given us
the words, "whose shoes I am not worthy to bear," whereas the others
speak of the "unloosing of the latchet of the shoe"? For here, indeed,
the difference seems to be neither in the mere words, nor in the order
of the words, nor in any matter of simple phraseology, but in the
actual matter of fact, when in the one case the "bearing of the shoe"
is mentioned, and in the other the "unloosing of the shoe's latchet."
Quite fairly, therefore, may the question be put, as to what it was
that John declared himself unworthy to do--whether to bear the shoes,
or to unloose the shoe's latchet. For if only the one of these two
sentences was uttered by him, then that evangelist will appear to have
given the correct narrative who was in a position to record what was
said; while the writer who has given the saying in another form,
although he may not indeed have offered an [intentionally] false
account of it, may at any rate be taken to have made a slip of memory,
and will be reckoned thus to have stated one thing instead of another.
It is only seemly, however, that no charge of absolute unveracity
should be laid against the evangelists, and that, too, not only with
regard to that kind of unveracity which comes by the positive telling
of what is false, but also with regard to that which arises through
forgetfulness. Therefore, if it is pertinent to the matter to deduce
one sense from the words "to bear the shoes," and another sense from
the words "to unloose the shoe's latchet," what should one suppose the
correct interpretation to be put on the facts, but that John did give
utterance to both these sentences, either on two different occasions
or in one and the same connection? For he might very well have
expressed himself thus, "whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to
unloose, and whose shoes I am not worthy to bear:" and then one of the
evangelists may have reproduced the one portion of the saying, and the
rest of them the other; while, notwithstanding this, all of them have
really given a veracious narrative. But further, if, when he spoke of
the shoes of the Lord, John meant nothing more than to convey the idea
of His supremacy and his own lowliness, then, whichever of the two
sayings may have actually been uttered by him, whether that regarding
the unloosing of the latchet of the shoes, or that respecting the
bearing of the shoes, the self-same sense is still correctly preserved
by any writer who, while making mention of the shoes in words of his
own, has expressed at the same time the same idea of lowliness, and
thus has not made any departure from the real mind [of the person of
whom he writes]. It is therefore a useful principle, and one
particularly worthy of being borne in mind, when we are speaking of
the concord of the evangelists, that there is no divergence [to be
supposed] from truth, even when they introduce some saying different
from what was actually uttered by the person concerning whom the
narrative is given, provided that, notwithstanding this, they set
forth as his mind precisely what is also so conveyed by that one among
them who reproduces the words as they were literally spoken. For thus
we learn the salutary lesson, that our aim should be nothing else than
to ascertain what is the mind and intention of the person who speaks.
Footnotes
[784] Matt. iii. 1-3.
[785] Mark i. 3; Luke iii. 4.
[786] John i. 23.
[787] Reading solet quippe esse talis locutio, etc. Some codices give
solet quippe esse quasi de aliis locutio = a mode of speech as if
other persons were meant.
[788] Invenit.
[789] Matt. ix. 9.
[790] John xxi. 24.
[791] Matt. ix. 6, xvi. 27.
[792] John v. 25.
[793] Luke xxiv. 46.
[794] John i. 23.
[795] Matt. iii. 4-12.
[796] Greek and Latin Bibles now, however, add the word Holy in Luke.
[The variation does not occur in early Greek mss.--R.]
[797] Matt. iii. 3-12; Mark i. 6-8; Luke iii. 7-17.
[798] Perhibet.
[799] John i. 15.
[800] Dispensato.
[801] Or, as abiding by the same truth--in eadem veritate constitisse
approbamus.
Chapter XIII.--Of the Baptism of Jesus.
30. Matthew then continues his narrative in the following terms: "Then
cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him.
But John forbade Him, saying, I have need to be baptized of Thee, and
comest Thou to me? And Jesus answering, said unto him, Suffer it to be
so now; for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he
suffered Him." [802] The others also attest the fact that Jesus came
to John. The three also mention that He was baptized. But they omit
all mention of one circumstance recorded by Matthew, namely, that John
addressed the Lord, or that the Lord made answer to John. [803]
Footnotes
[802] Dimisit eum.
[803] Matt. iii. 13-15; Mark i. 9; Luke iii. 21; John i. 32-34.
Chapter XIV.--Of the Words or the Voice that Came from Heaven Upon Him
When He Had Been Baptized.
31. Thereafter Matthew proceeds thus: "And Jesus, when He was
baptized, went up straightway out of the water; and, lo, the heavens
were opened unto Him, and He saw the Spirit of God descending like a
dove, and lighting upon Him; and, lo, a voice from heaven saying, This
is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." This incident is also
recorded in a similar manner by two of the others, namely Mark and
Luke. But at the same time, while preserving the sense intact, they
use different modes of expression in reproducing the terms of the
voice which came from heaven. For although Matthew tells us that the
words were, "This is my beloved Son," while the other two put them in
this form, "Thou art my beloved Son," these different methods of
speech serve but to convey the same sense, according to the principle
which has been discussed above. For the heavenly voice gave utterance
only to one of these sentences; but by the form of words thus adopted,
namely, "This is my beloved Son," it was the evangelist's intention to
show that the saying was meant to intimate specially to the hearers
there [and not to Jesus] the fact that He was the Son of God. With
this view, he chose to give the sentence, "Thou art my beloved Son,"
this turn, "This is my beloved Son," as if it were addressed directly
to the people. For it was not meant to intimate to Christ a fact which
He knew already; but the object was to let the people who were present
hear it, for whose sakes indeed the voice itself was given. But
furthermore now, with regard to the circumstance that the first of
them puts the saying thus, "In whom I am well pleased," [804] the
second thus, "In Thee I am well pleased;" [805] and the third thus,
"In Thee it has pleased me;" [806] --if you ask which of these
different modes represents what was actually expressed by the voice,
you may fix on whichever you will, provided only that you understand
that those of the writers who have not reproduced the self-same form
of speech have still reproduced the identical sense intended to be
conveyed. And these variations in the modes of expression are also
useful in this way, that they make it possible for us to reach a more
adequate conception of the saying than might have been the case with
only one form, and that they also secure it against being interpreted
in a sense not consonant with the real state of the case. For as to
the sentence, "In whom I am well pleased," [807] if any one thinks of
taking it as if it meant that God is pleased with Himself in the Son,
he is taught a lesson of prudence by the other turn which is given to
the saying, "In Thee I am well pleased." [808] And on the other hand,
if, looking at this last by itself, any one supposes the meaning to
be, that in the Son the Father had favour with men, he learns
something from the third form of the utterance, "In Thee it has
pleased me." [809] From this it becomes sufficiently apparent, that
whichever of the evangelists may have preserved for us the words as
they were literally uttered by the heavenly voice, the others have
varied the terms only with the object of setting forth the same sense
more familiarly; so that what is thus given by all of them might be
understood as if the expression were: In Thee I have set my good
pleasure; that is to say, by Thee to do what is my pleasure. [810] But
once more, with respect to that rendering which is contained in some
codices of the Gospel according to Luke, and which bears that the
words heard in the heavenly voice were those that are written in the
Psalm, "Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten Thee;" [811]
although it is said not to be found in the more ancient Greek codices,
yet if it can be established by any copies worthy of credit, what
results but that we suppose both voices to have been heard from
heaven, in one or other verbal order?
Footnotes
[804] In quo mihi complacui--well pleased with myself.
[805] In te complacui.
[806] In te complacuit mihi. Matt. iii. 16, 17; Mark i. 10, 11; Luke
iii. 22. [The Greek mss., of most weight, show no variation between
Mark and Luke in the last clause.--R.]
[807] In quo mihi complacui--as if = "in" whom I am well pleased with
myself.
[808] In te complacui.
[809] In te complacuit mihi.
[810] In te placitum meum constitui, hoc est, per te gerere quod mihi
placet. [Greek aorist points to a past act; hence "set my good
pleasure" is a better rendering of the verb, in all three accounts,
than "am well pleased."--R.]
[811] Ps. ii. 7.
Chapter XV.--An Explanation of the Circumstance That, According to the
Evangelist John, John the Baptist Says, "I Knew Him Not;" While,
According to the Others, It is Found that He Did Already Know Him.
32. Again, the account of the dove given in the Gospel according to
John does not mention the time at which the incident happened, but
contains a statement of the words of John the Baptist as reporting
what he saw. In this section, the question rises as to how it is said,
"And I knew Him not: but He that sent me to baptize with water, the
same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and
remaining on Him, the same is He which baptizeth with the Holy
Spirit." [812] For if he came to know Him only at the time when he saw
the dove descending upon Him, the inquiry is raised as to how he could
have said to Him, as He came to be baptized, "I ought rather to be
baptized of Thee." [813] For the Baptist addressed Him thus before the
dove descended. From this, however, it is evident that, although he
did know Him [in a certain sense] before this time,--for he even
leaped in his mother's womb when Mary visited Elisabeth, [814] --there
was yet something which was not known to him up to this time, and
which he learned by the descending of the dove,--namely, the fact that
He baptized in the Holy Spirit by a certain divine power proper to
Himself; so that no man who received this baptism from God, even
although he baptized some, should be able to say that that which he
imparted was his own, or that the Holy Spirit was given by him.
Footnotes
[812] John i. 33.
[813] Matt. iii. 14.
[814] Luke i. 41.
Chapter XVI.--Of the Temptation of Jesus.
33. Matthew proceeds with his narrative in these terms: "Then was
Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness, to be tempted of the
devil. And when He had fasted forty days and forty nights, he was
afterward an hungered. And when the tempter came to Him, he said, If
thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread. But
He answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by bread
alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. And
so the account continues, until we come to the words, Then the devil
left [815] him: and, behold, angels came and ministered unto Him."
[816] This whole narrative is given also in a similar manner by Luke,
although not in the same order. And this makes it uncertain which of
the two latter temptations took place first: whether it was that the
kingdoms of the world were shown Him first, and then that He Himself
was taken up to the pinnacle of the temple thereafter; or whether it
was that this latter act occurred first, and that the other scene
followed it. It is, however, a matter of no real consequence, provided
it be clear that all these incidents did take place. And as Luke sets
forth the same events and ideas in different words, attention need not
ever be called to the fact that no loss results thereby to truth.
Mark, again, does indeed attest the fact that He was tempted of the
devil in the wilderness for forty days and forty nights; but he gives
no statement of what was said to Him, or of the replies He made. At
the same time, he does not fail to notice the circumstance which is
omitted by Luke, namely, that the angels ministered unto Him. [817]
John, however, has left out this whole passage.
Footnotes
[815] Reliquit.
[816] Matt. iv. 1-11.
[817] Mark i. 12, 13; Luke iv. 1-13.
Chapter XVII.--Of the Calling of the Apostles as They Were Fishing.
34. Matthew's narrative is continued thus: "Now when Jesus had heard
that John was cast into prison, He departed into Galilee." [818] Mark
states the same fact, as also does Luke, [819] only Luke says nothing
in the present section as to John being cast into prison. The
evangelist John, again, tells us that, before Jesus went into Galilee,
Peter and Andrew were with Him one day, and that on that occasion the
former had this name, Peter, given him, while before that period he
was called Simon. Likewise John tells us, that on the day following,
when Jesus was now desirous of going forth unto Galilee, He found
Philip, and said to him that he should follow Him. Thus, too, the
evangelist comes to give the narrative about Nathanael. [820] Further,
he informs us that on the third day, when He was yet in Galilee, Jesus
wrought the miracle of the turning of the water into wine at Cana.
[821] All these incidents are left unrecorded by the other
evangelists, who continue their narratives at once with the statement
of the return of Jesus into Galilee. Hence we are to understand that
there was an interval here of several days, during which those
incidents took place in the history of the disciples which are
inserted at this point by John. [822] Neither is there anything
contradictory here to that other passage where Matthew tells us how
the Lord said to Peter, "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock will I
build my Church." [823] But we are not to understand that that was the
time when he first received this name; but we are rather to suppose
that this took place on the occasion when it was said to him, as John
mentions, "Thou shall be called Cephas, which is, by interpretation, A
stone." [824] Thus the Lord could address him at that later period by
this very name, when He said, "Thou art Peter." For He does not say
then, "Thou shalt be called Peter," but, "Thou art Peter;" because on
a previous occasion he had already been spoken to in this manner,
"Thou shalt be called."
35. After this, Matthew goes on with his narrative in these terms:
"And leaving the city of Nazareth, He came and dwelt in Capharnaum,
which is upon the sea-coast, in the borders of Zabulon and
Nephthalim;" and so forth, until we come to the conclusion of the
sermon which He delivered on the mount. In this section of the
narrative, Mark agrees with him in attesting the calling of the
disciples Peter and Andrew, and a little after that, the calling of
James and John. But whereas Matthew introduces in this immediate
context his account of that lengthened sermon which He delivered on
the mount, after He cured a multitude, and when great crowds followed
Him, Mark has inserted other matters at this point, touching His
teaching in the synagogue, and the people's amazement at His doctrine.
Then, too, he has stated what Matthew also states, although not till
after that lengthened sermon has been given, namely, that "He taught
them as one that had authority, and not as the scribes." He has
likewise given us the account of the man out of whom the unclean
spirit was cast; and after that the story of Peter's mother-in-law. In
these things, moreover, Luke is in accord with him. [825] But Matthew
has given us no notice of the evil spirit here. The story of Peter's
mother-in-law, however, he has not omitted, only he brings it in at a
later stage. [826]
36. In this paragraph, moreover, which we are at present considering,
the same Matthew follows up his account of the calling of those
disciples to whom, when they were engaged in fishing, He gave the
command to follow Him, by a narrative to the effect that He went about
Galilee, teaching in the synagogues, and preaching the gospel, and
healing all manner of sickness; and that when multitudes had gathered
about Him, He went up into a mountain, and delivered that lengthened
sermon [already alluded to]. Thus the evangelist gives us ground for
understanding that those incidents which are recorded by Mark after
the election of those same disciples, took place at the period when He
was going about Galilee, and teaching in their synagogues. We are at
liberty also to suppose that what happened to Peter's mother-in-law
came in at this point; and that he has mentioned at a later stage what
he has passed over here, although he has not indeed brought up at that
later point, for direct recital, everything else which is omitted at
the earlier. [827]
37. The question may indeed be raised as to how John gives us this
account of the calling of the disciples, which is to the effect that,
certainly not in Galilee, but in the vicinity of the Jordan, Andrew
first of all became a follower of the Lord, together with another
disciple whose name is not declared; that, in the second place, Peter
got that name from Him; and thirdly, that Philip was called to follow
Him; whereas the other three evangelists, in a satisfactory concord
with each other, Matthew and Mark in particular being remarkably at
one here, tell us that the men were called when they were engaged in
fishing. Luke, it is true, does not mention Andrew by name.
Nevertheless, we can gather that he was in that same vessel, from the
narrative of Matthew and Mark, who furnish a concise history of the
manner in which the affair was gone about. Luke, however, presents us
with a fuller and clearer exposition of the circumstances, and gives
us also an account of the miracle which was performed there in the
haul of fishes, and of the fact that previous to that the Lord spake
to the multitudes when He was seated in the boat. There may also seem
to be a discrepancy in this respect, that Luke records the saying,
"From henceforth thou shalt catch men," [828] as if it had been
addressed by the Lord to Peter alone, while the others have exhibited
it as spoken to both the brothers. [829] But it may very well be the
case that these words were spoken first to Peter himself, when he was
seized with amazement at the immense multitude of fishes which were
caught, and this will then be the incident introduced by Luke; and
that they were addressed to the two together somewhat later, which
[second utterance] will be the one noticed by the other two
evangelists. Therefore the circumstance which we have mentioned with
regard to John's narrative deserves to be carefully considered; for it
may indeed be supposed to bring before us a contradiction of no slight
importance. For if it be the case that in the vicinity of the Jordan,
and before Jesus went into Galilee, two men, on hearing the testimony
of John the Baptist, followed Jesus; that of these two disciples the
one was Andrew, who at once went and brought his own brother Simon to
Jesus; and that on this occasion that brother received the name Peter,
by which he was thereafter to be called,--how can it be said by the
other evangelists that He found them engaged in fishing in Galilee,
and called them there to be His disciples? [830] How can these diverse
accounts be reconciled, unless it be that we are to understand that
those men did not gain such a view of Jesus on the occasion connected
with the vicinity of the Jordan as would lead them to attach
themselves to Him for ever, but that they simply came to know who He
was, and, after their first wonder at His Person, returned to their
former engagements?
38. For [it is noticeable that] again in Cana of Galilee, after He had
turned the water into wine, this same John tells us how His disciples
believed on Him. The narrative of that miracle proceeds thus: "And the
third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of
Jesus was there. And both Jesus was called and His disciples to the
marriage." [831] Now, surely, if it was on this occasion that they
believed on Him, as the evangelist tells us a little further on, they
were not yet His disciples at the time when they were called to the
marriage. This, however, is a mode of speech of the same kind with
what is intended when we say that the Apostle Paul was born in Tarsus
of Cilicia; [832] for certainly he was not an apostle at that period.
In like manner are we told here that the disciples of Christ were
invited to the marriage, by which we are to understand, not that they
were already disciples, but only that they were to be His disciples.
For, at the time when this narrative was prepared and committed to
writing, they were the disciples of Christ in fact; and that is the
reason why the evangelist, as the historian of past times, has thus
spoken of them.
39. But further, as to John's statement, that "after this He went down
to Capharnaum, He and His mother, and His brethren and His disciples;
and they continued there not many days;" [833] it is uncertain whether
by this period these men had already attached themselves to Him, in
particular Peter and Andrew, and the sons of Zebedee. For Matthew
first of all tells us that He came and dwelt in Capharnaum, [834] and
then that He called them from their boats as they were engaged in
fishing. On the other hand, John says that His disciples came with Him
to Capharnaum. Now it may be the case that Matthew has but gone over
here something he had omitted in its proper order. For he does not
say, "After this, walking by the sea of Galilee, He saw two brethren,"
but, without any indication of the strict consecution of time, simply,
"And walking by the sea of Galilee, He saw two brethren," [835] and so
forth: consequently it is quite possible that he has recorded at this
later period not something which took place actually at that later
time, but only something which he had omitted to introduce before; so
that the men may be understood in this way to have come along with Him
to Capharnaum, to which place John states that He did come, He and His
mother and His disciples: or should we rather suppose that these were
a different body of disciples, as He [may already have] had a follower
in Philip, whom He called in this particular manner, by saying to him,
"Follow me"? For in what order all the twelve apostles were called is
not apparent from the narratives of the evangelists. Indeed, not only
is the succession of the various callings left unrecorded; but even
the fact of the calling is not mentioned in the case of all of them,
the only vocations specified being those of Philip, and Peter and
Andrew, and the sons of Zebedee, and Matthew the publican, who was
also called Levi. [836] The first and only person, however, who
received a separate name from Him was Peter. [837] For He did not give
the sons of Zebedee their names individually, but He called them both
together the sons of thunder. [838]
40. Besides, we ought certainly to note the fact that the evangelical
and apostolical Scriptures do not confine this designation of His
"disciples" to those twelve alone, but give the same appellation to
all those who believed on Him, and were educated under His instruction
for the kingdom of heaven. Out of the whole number of such He chose
twelve, whom He also named apostles, as Luke mentions. For a little
further on he says: And He came down with them, and stood in the
plain, and the concourse [839] of His disciples and a great multitude
of people. [840] And surely he would not speak of a "concourse" [or
"crowd"] of disciples if he referred only to twelve men. In other
passages of the Scriptures also the fact is plainly apparent, that all
those were called His disciples who were instructed by Him in what
pertained to eternal life.
41. But the question may be asked, how He called the fishermen from
their boats two by two, namely, calling Peter and Andrew first, and
then going forward a little and calling other two, namely the sons of
Zebedee, according to the narratives of Matthew and Mark; whereas
Luke's version of the matter is, that both their boats were filled
with the immense haul of fishes. And his statement bears further, that
Peter's partners, to wit, James and John, the sons of Zebedee, were
summoned to the men's help when they were unable to drag out their
crowded nets, and that all who were there were astonished at the
enormous draught of fishes which had been taken; and that when Jesus
said to Peter, "Fear not, from henceforth thou shall catch men,"
although the words had been addressed to Peter alone, they all
nevertheless followed Him when they had brought their ships to land.
[841] Well, we are to understand by this, that what Luke introduces
here was what took place first, and that these men were not called by
the Lord on this occasion, but only that the prediction was uttered to
Peter by himself, that he would be a fisher of men. That saying,
moreover, was not intended to convey that they would never thereafter
be catchers of fish. For we read that even after the Lord's
resurrection they were engaged again in fishing. [842] The words,
therefore, imported simply that thereafter he would catch men, and
they did not bear that henceforth he would not catch fish. And in this
way we are at perfect liberty to suppose that they returned to the
catching of fish, according to their habit; so that those incidents
which are related by Matthew and Mark might easily take place at a
period subsequent to this. I refer to what occurred at the time when
He called the disciples two by two, and Himself gave them the command
to follow Him, at first addressing Peter and Andrew, and then the
others, namely, the two sons of Zebedee. For on that occasion they did
not follow Him only after they had drawn up their ships on shore, as
with the intention of returning to them, but they went after Him
immediately, as after one who summoned and commanded them to follow
Him.
Footnotes
[818] Matt. iv. 12.
[819] Mark i. 14; Luke iv. 14.
[820] John i. 39, etc.
[821] John ii. 1-11.
[822] [The interval between the temptation and the return to Galilee,
referred to by the Synoptists, was at least nine months; possibly more
than a year. Augustin implies, in § 42, that this journey was a
different one.--R.]
[823] Matt. xvi. 18.
[824] John i. 42.
[825] Matt. iv. 13, vii. 29; Mark i. 16-31; Luke iv. 31-39.
[826] Matt. viii. 14, 15.
[827] [There is here a partial recognition of the fact, now widely
received, that the order of Mark is the most exact. No harmony can be
successfully constructed on the order of Matthew.--R.]
[828] Luke v. 10.
[829] Matt. iv. 10; Mark i. 17.
[830] Matt. iv. 13-23; Mark i. 16-20; Luke v. 1-11; John i. 35-44.
[831] John ii. 1, 2.
[832] Acts xxii. 3.
[833] John ii. 12.
[834] Matt. iv. 13.
[835] Matt. iv. 18.
[836] Matt. iv. 18-22, ix. 9; Mark i. 16-20, ii. 14; Luke v. 1-11;
John i. 35-44.
[837] John i. 42.
[838] Mark iii. 17.
[839] Turba.
[840] Luke vi. 17.
[841] Luke v. 1-11.
[842] John xxi. 3.
Chapter XVIII.--Of the Date of His Departure into Galilee.
42. Furthermore, we must consider the question how the evangelist
John, before there is any mention of the casting of John the Baptist
into prison, tells us that Jesus went into Galilee. For, after
relating how He turned the water into wine at Cana of Galilee, and how
He came down to Capernaum with His mother and His disciples, and how
they abode there not many days, he tells us that He went up then to
Jerusalem on account of the passover; that after this He came into the
land of Judæa along with His disciples, and tarried there with them,
and baptized; and then in what follows at this point the evangelist
says: "And John also was baptizing in Ænon, near to Salim, because
there was much water there; and they came, and were baptized: for John
was not yet cast into prison." [843] On the other hand, Matthew says:
"Now when He had heard that John was cast into prison, Jesus departed
into Galilee." [844] In like manner, Mark's words are: "Now, after
that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee." [845] Luke,
again, says nothing indeed about the imprisonment of John; but
notwithstanding this, after his account of the baptism and temptation
of Christ, he also makes a statement to the same effect with that of
these other two, namely, that Jesus went into Galilee. For he has
connected the several parts of his narrative here in this way: "And
when all the temptation was ended, the devil departed from Him for a
season; and Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee,
and there went out a fame of Him through all the region round about."
[846] From all this, however, we may gather, not that these three
evangelists have made any statement opposed to the evangelist John,
but only that they have left unrecorded the Lord's first advent in
Galilee after His baptism; on which occasion also He turned the water
into wine there. For at that period John had not yet been cast into
prison. And we are also to understand that these three evangelists
have introduced into the context of these narratives an account of
another journey of His into Galilee, which took place after John's
imprisonment, regarding which return into Galilee the evangelist John
himself furnishes the following notice: "When, therefore, Jesus knew
how the Pharisees had heard that Jesus makes and baptizes more
disciples than John (though Jesus Himself baptized not, but His
disciples), he left Judæa, and departed again into Galilee." [847] So,
then, we perceive that by that time John had been already cast into
prison; and further, that the Jews had heard that He was making and
baptizing more disciples than John had made and baptized.
Footnotes
[843] John ii. 13, iii. 22-24.
[844] Matt. iv. 12.
[845] Mark i. 14.
[846] Luke iv. 13, 14.
[847] John iv. 1-3.
Chapter XIX.--Of the Lengthened Sermon Which, According to Matthew, He
Delivered on the Mount.
43. Now, regarding that lengthened sermon which, according to Matthew,
the Lord delivered on the mount, let us at present see whether it
appears that the rest of the evangelists stand in no manner of
antagonism to it. Mark, it is true, has not recorded it at all,
neither has he preserved any utterances of Christ's in any way
resembling it, with the exception of certain sentences which are not
given connectedly, but occur here and there, and which the Lord
repeated in other places. Nevertheless, he has left a space in the
text of his narrative indicating the point at which we may understand
this sermon to have been spoken, although it has been left unrecited.
That is the place where he says: "And He was preaching in their
synagogues, and in all Galilee, and was casting out devils." [848]
Under the head of this preaching, in which he says Jesus engaged in
all Galilee, we may also understand that discourse to be comprehended
which was delivered on the mount, and which is detailed by Matthew.
For the same Mark continues his account thus: "And there came a leper
to Him, beseeching Him; and kneeling down to Him, said, If Thou wilt,
Thou canst make me clean." [849] And he goes on with the rest of the
story of the cleansing of this leper, in such a manner as to make it
intelligible to us that the person in question is the very man who is
mentioned by Matthew as having been healed at the time when the Lord
came down from the mount after the delivery of His discourse. For this
is how Matthew gives the history there: "Now, when He was come down
from the mountain, great multitudes followed Him; and, behold, there
came a leper, and worshipped Him, saying, Lord, if Thou wilt, Thou
canst make me clean;" [850] and so on.
44. This leper is also referred to by Luke, [851] not indeed in this
order, but after the manner in which the writers are accustomed to
act, recording at a subsequent point things which have been omitted at
a previous stage, or bringing in at an earlier point occurrences which
took place at a later period, according as they had incidents
suggested to their minds by the heavenly influence, with which indeed
they had become acquainted before, but which they were afterwards
prompted to commit to writing as they came up to their recollection.
This same Luke, however, has also left us a version of his own of that
copious discourse of the Lord, in a passage which he commences just as
the section in Matthew begins. For in the latter the words run thus:
"Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven;"
[852] while in the former they are put thus: "Blessed be ye poor: for
yours is the kingdom of God." [853] Then, too, much of what follows in
Luke's narrative is similar to what we have in the other. And finally,
the conclusion given to the sermon is repeated in both Gospels in its
entire identity,--namely, the story of the wise man who builds upon
the rock, and the foolish man who builds upon the sand; the only
difference being, that Luke speaks only of the stream beating against
the house, and does not mention also the rain and the wind, as they
occur in Matthew. Accordingly, it might very readily be believed that
he has there introduced the self-same discourse of the Lord, but that
at the same time he has omitted certain sentences which Matthew has
inserted; that he has also brought in other sayings which Matthew has
not mentioned; and that, in a similar manner, he has expressed certain
of these utterances in somewhat different terms, but without detriment
to the integrity of the truth.
45. This we might very well suppose to have been the case, as I have
said, were it not that a difficulty is felt to attach to the
circumstance that Matthew tells us how this discourse was delivered on
a mount by the Lord in a sitting posture; while Luke says that it was
spoken on a plain by the Lord in a standing posture. This difference,
accordingly, makes it seem as if the former referred to one discourse,
and the latter to another. And what should there be, indeed, to hinder
[us from supposing] Christ to have repeated elsewhere some words which
He had already spoken, or from doing a second time certain things
which He had already done on some previous occasion? However, that
these two discourses, of which the one is inserted by Matthew and the
other by Luke, are not separated by a long space of time, is with much
probability inferred from the fact that, at once in what precedes and
in what follows them, both the evangelists have related certain
incidents either similar or perfectly identical, so that it is not
unreasonably felt that the narrations of the writers who introduce
these things are occupied with the same localities and days. For
Matthew's recital proceeds in the following terms: "And there followed
Him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and
from Jerusalem, and from Judæa, and from beyond Jordan. And seeing the
multitudes, He went up into a mountain; and when He was set, His
disciples came unto Him: and He opened His mouth, and taught them,
saying, Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven;" [854] and so forth. Here it may appear that His desire was to
free Himself from the great crowds of people, and that for this reason
He went up into the mountain, as if He meant to withdraw Himself from
the multitudes, and seek an opportunity of speaking with His disciples
alone. And this seems to be certified also by Luke, whose account is
to the following effect: "And it came to pass in those days, that He
went out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to
God. And when it was day, He called unto Him His disciples: and of
them He chose twelve, whom also He named apostles; Simon, whom He also
named Peter, and Andrew his brother, James and John, Philip and
Bartholomew, Matthew and Thomas, James the son of Alpheus, and Simon,
who is called Zelotes, Judas the brother of James, and Judas Scarioth,
which was the traitor. And He came down with them, and stood in the
plain, and the company of His disciples, and a great multitude of
people out of all Judæa and Jerusalem, and from the sea-coast of Tyre
[855] and Sidon, which had come to hear Him, and to be healed of their
diseases; and they that were vexed with unclean spirits were healed.
[856] And the whole multitude sought to touch Him; for there went
virtue out of Him, and healed them all. And He lifted up His eyes on
His disciples, and said, Blessed be ye poor: for yours is the kingdom
of heaven;" [857] and so on. Here the relation permits us to
understand that, after selecting on the mountain twelve disciples out
of the larger body, whom He also named apostles (which incident
Matthew has omitted), He then delivered that discourse which Matthew
has introduced, and which Luke has left unnoticed,--that is to say,
the one on the mount; and that thereafter, when He had now come down,
He spoke in the plain a second discourse similar to the first, on
which Matthew is silent, but which is detailed by Luke; and further,
that both these sermons were concluded in the same manner. [858]
46. But, again, as regards what Matthew proceeds to state after the
termination of that discourse--namely this, "And it came to pass, when
Jesus had ended these sayings, the people [859] were astonished at His
doctrine," [860] --it may appear that the speakers there were those
multitudes of disciples out of whom He had chosen the twelve.
Moreover, when the evangelist goes on immediately in these terms, "And
when He was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed
Him; and, behold, there came a leper and worshipped Him," [861] we are
at libertyto suppose that that incident took place subsequently to
both discourses,--not only after the one which Matthew records, but
also after the one which Luke inserts. For it is not made apparent
what length of time elapsed after the descent from the mountain. But
Matthew's intention was simply to indicate the fact itself, that after
that descent there were great multitudes of people with the Lord on
the occasion when He cleansed the leper, and not to specify what
period of time had intervened. And this supposition may all the more
readily be entertained, since [we find that] Luke tells us how the
same leper was cleansed at a time when the Lord was now in a certain
city,--a circumstance which Matthew has not cared to mention.
47. After all, however, this explanation may also be
suggested,--namely, that in the first instance the Lord, along with
His disciples and no others, was on some more elevated portion of the
mountain, and that during the period of His stay there He chose out of
the number of His followers those twelve; that then He came down in
company with them, not indeed from the mountain itself, but from that
said altitude on the mountain, into the plain--that is to say, into
some level spot which was found on the slope of the mountain, and
which was capable of accommodating great multitudes; and that
thereafter, when He had seated Himself, His disciples took up their
position next Him, and in these circumstances He delivered both to
them and to the other multitudes who were present one discourse, which
Matthew and Luke have both recorded, their modes of narrating it being
indeed different, but the truth being given with equal fidelity by the
two writers in all that concerns the facts and sayings which both of
them have recounted. For we have already prefaced our inquiry with the
position, which indeed ought of itself to have been obvious to all
without the need of any one to give them counsel to that effect
beforehand, that there is not [necessarily] any antagonism between
writers, although one may omit something which another mentions; nor,
again, although one states a fact in one way, and another in a
different method, provided that the same truth is set forth in regard
to the objects and sayings themselves. In this way, therefore,
Matthew's sentence, "Now when He was come down from the mountain," may
at the same time be understood to refer also to the plain, which there
might very well have been on the slope of the mountain. And thereafter
Matthew tells the story of the cleansing of the leper, which is also
given in a similar manner by Mark and Luke.
Footnotes
[848] Mark i. 39.
[849] Mark i. 40.
[850] Matt. viii. 1, 2.
[851] Luke v. 12, 13. [It seems altogether more probable that the
healing of the leper occurred, before the Sermon on the Mount, at the
time indicated by Luke.--R.]
[852] Matt. v. 3.
[853] Luke vi. 20.
[854] Matt. iv. 25, etc.
[855] Various mss. and editions insert et before the Tyri = both of
Tyre, although it is wanting in the Greek.
[856] Qui vexabantur a spiritibus immundis curabantur.
[857] Luke vi. 12-20.
[858] [The explanation suggested in § 47 is altogether more
probable.--R.]
[859] Turbæ, multitudes.
[860] Matt. vii. 28.
[861] Matt. viii. 1, 2.
Chapter XX.--An Explanation of the Circumstance that Matthew Tells Us
How the Centurion Came to Jesus on Behalf of His Servant, While Luke's
Statement is that the Centurion Despatched Friends to Him.
48. After these things, Matthew proceeds with his narrative in the
following terms: "And when Jesus was entered into Capharnaum, there
came unto Him a centurion, beseeching Him, and saying, Lord, my
servant lieth at home sick of the palsy, and he is grievously
tormented;" and so forth, on to the place where it is said, "And his
servant was healed in the self-same hour." [862] This case of the
centurion's servant is related also by Luke; only Luke does not bring
it in, as Matthew does, after the cleansing of the leper, whose story
he has recorded as something suggested to his recollection at a later
stage, but introduces it after the conclusion of that lengthened
sermon already discussed. For he connects the two sections in this
way: "Now when He had ended all His sayings in the audience of the
people, He entered into Capharnaum; and a certain centurion's servant,
who was dear unto him, was sick and ready to die;" and so forth, until
we come to the verse where it is said that he was healed. [863] Here,
then, we notice that it was not till after He had ended all His words
in the hearing of the people that Christ entered Capharnaum; by which
we are to understand simply that He did not make that entrance before
He had brought these sayings to their conclusion; and we are not to
take it as intimating the length of that period of time which
intervened between the delivery of these discourses and the entrance
into Capharnaum. In this interval that leper was cleansed, whose case
is recorded by Matthew in its own proper place, but is given by Luke
only at a later point. [864]
49. Accordingly, let us proceed to consider whether Matthew and Luke
are at one in the account of this servant. Matthew's words, then, are
these: "There came unto Him a centurion, beseeching Him, and saying,
My servant lieth at home sick of the palsy." [865] Now this seems to
be inconsistent with the version presented by Luke, which runs thus:
"And when he heard of Jesus, he sent unto Him the elders of the Jews,
beseeching Him that He would come and heal his servant. And when they
came to Jesus, they besought Him instantly, saying, That he was worthy
for whom He should do this: for he loveth our nation, and he hath
built us a synagogue. Then Jesus went with them. And when He was now
not far from the house, the centurion sent friends to Him, saying unto
Him, Lord, trouble not Thyself; for I am not worthy that Thou
shouldest enter under my roof: wherefore neither thought I myself
worthy to come unto Thee: but say in a word, and my servant shall be
healed." [866] For if this was the manner in which the incident took
place, how can Matthew's statement, that there "came to Him a certain
centurion," be correct, seeing that the man did not come in person,
but sent his friends? The apparent discrepancy, however, will
disappear if we look carefully into the matter, and observe that
Matthew has simply held by a very familiar mode of expression. For not
only are we accustomed to speak of one as coming [867] even before he
actually reaches the place he is said to have approached, [868]
whence, too, we speak of one as making small approach or making great
approach [869] to what he is desirous of reaching; but we also not
unfrequently speak of that access, [870] for the sake of getting at
which the approach is made, as reached even although the person who is
said to reach another may not himself see the individual whom he
reaches, inasmuch as it may be through a friend that he reaches the
person whose favour is necessary to him. This, indeed, is a custom
which has so thoroughly established itself, that even in the language
of every-day life now those men are called Perventores [871] who, in
the practice of canvassing, [872] get at the inaccessible ears, as one
may say, of any of the men of influence, by the intervention of
suitable personages. If, therefore, access [873] itself is thus
familiarly said to be gained by the means of other parties, how much
more may an approach [874] be said to take place, although it be by
means of others, which always remains something short of actual
access! For it is surely the case, that a person may be able to do
very much in the way of approach, but yet may have failed to succeed
in actually reaching what he sought to get at. Consequently it is
nothing out of the way for Matthew,--a fact, indeed, which may be
understood by any intelligence,--when thus dealing with an approach on
the part of the centurion to the Lord, which was effected in the
person of others, to have chosen to express the matter in this
compendious method, "There came a centurion to Him."
50. At the same time, however, we must be careful enough to discern a
certain mystical depth in the phraseology adopted by the evangelist,
which is in accordance with these words of the Psalm, "Come ye to Him,
and be ye lightened." [875] For in this way, inasmuch as the Lord
Himself commended the faith of the centurion, in which indeed his
approach was really made to Jesus, in such terms that He declared, "I
have not found so great faith in Israel," the evangelist wisely chose
to speak of the man himself as coming to Jesus, rather than to bring
in the persons through whom he had conveyed his words. And
furthermore, Luke has unfolded the whole incident to us just as it
occurred, in a form constraining us to understand from his narrative
in what manner another writer, who was also incapable of making any
false statement, might have spoken of the man himself as coming. It is
in this way, too, that the woman who suffered from the issue of blood,
although she took hold merely of the hem of His garment, did yet touch
the Lord more effectually than those multitudes did by whom He was
thronged. [876] For just as she touched the Lord the more effectually,
in so far as she believed the more earnestly, so the centurion also
came the more really to the Lord, inasmuch as he believed the more
thoroughly. And now, as regards the rest of this paragraph, it would
be a superfluous task to go over in detail the various matters which
are recounted by the one and omitted by the other. For, according to
the principle brought under notice at the outset, there is not to be
found in these peculiarities any actual antagonism between the
writers.
Footnotes
[862] Matt. viii. 5-13.
[863] Luke vii. 1-10.
[864] [But see note on § 44.--R.]
[865] Matt. viii. 5, 6.
[866] Luke vii. 3-7.
[867] Accessisse, approaching.
[868] Accessisse, come to.
[869] Parum accessit vel multum accessit.
[870] Perventio, arrival.
[871] Reachers, comers at.
[872] Ambitionis arte.
[873] Perventio.
[874] Coming at--accessus.
[875] Accedite ad eum et illuminamini. Ps. xxxiv. 5.
[876] Luke vii. 42-48.
Chapter XXI.--Of the Order in Which the Narrative Concerning Peter's
Mother-In-Law is Introduced.
51. Matthew proceeds in the following terms: "And when Jesus was come
into Peter's house, He saw his wife's mother laid, and sick of a
fever. And He touched her hand, and the fever left her: and she arose,
and ministered unto them." [877] Matthew has not indicated the date of
this incident; that is to say, he has specified neither before what
event nor after what occurrence it took place. For we are certainly
under no necessity of supposing that, because it is recorded after a
certain event, it must also have happened in actual matter of fact
after that event. And unquestionably, in this case, we are to
understand that he has introduced for record here something which he
had omitted to notice previously. For Mark brings in this narrative
before his account of that cleansing of the leper which he would
appear to have placed after the delivery of the sermon on the mount;
[878] which discourse, however, he has left unrelated. And thus, too,
Luke [879] inserts this story of Peter's mother-in-law after an
occurrence [880] which it follows likewise in Mark's version, but also
before that lengthened discourse, which has been reproduced by him,
and which may appear to be one with the sermon which Matthew states to
have been delivered on the mount. For of what consequence is it in
what place any of them may give his account; or what difference does
it make whether he inserts the matter in its proper order, or brings
in at a particular point what was previously omitted, or mentions at
an earlier stage what really happened at a later, provided only that
he contradicts neither himself nor a second writer in the narrative of
the same facts or of others? For as it is not in one's own power,
however admirable and trustworthy may be the knowledge he has once
obtained of the facts, to determine the order in which he will recall
them to memory (for the way in which one thing comes into a person's
mind before or after another is something which proceeds not as we
will, but simply as it is given to us), it is reasonable enough to
suppose that each of the evangelists believed it to have been his duty
to relate what he had to relate in that order in which it had pleased
God to suggest to his recollection the matters he was engaged in
recording. At least this might hold good in the case of those
incidents with regard to which the question of order, whether it were
this or that, detracted nothing from evangelical authority and truth.
52. But as to the reason why the Holy Spirit, who divideth to every
man severally as He will, [881] and who therefore undoubtedly, with a
view to the establishing of their books on so distinguished an
eminence of authority, also governs and rules the minds of the holy
men themselves in the matter of suggesting the things they were to
commit to writing, has left one historian at liberty to construct his
narrative in one way, and another in a different fashion, that is a
question which any one may look into with pious consideration, and for
which, by divine help, the answer also may possibly be found. That,
however, is not the object of the work which we have taken in hand at
present. The task we have proposed to ourselves is simply to
demonstrate that not one of the evangelists contradicts either himself
or his fellow-historians, whatever be the precise order in which he
may have had the ability or may have preferred to compose his account
of matters belonging to the doings and sayings of Christ; and that,
too, at once in the case of subjects identical with those recorded by
others, and in the case of subjects different from these. For this
reason, therefore, when the order of times is not apparent, we ought
not to feel it a matter of any consequence what order any of them may
have adopted in relating the events. But wherever the order is
apparent, if the evangelist then presents anything which seems to be
inconsistent with his own statements, or with those of another, we
must certainly take the passage into consideration, and endeavour to
clear up the difficulty.
Footnotes
[877] Matt. viii. 14, 15.
[878] Cf. what is said above (chap. xix. 43) as to the note of time
implied in the statement (Mark i. 39), that He preached in their
synagogues throughout all Galilee, and cast out devils. [The order of
Mark is probably correct.--R.]
[879] Luke iv. 38, 39.
[880] Referring, apparently, to the casting out of the unclean spirit
(Mark i. 23, etc.; Luke iv. 33, etc.).
[881] 1 Cor. xii. 11.
Chapter XXII.--Of the Order of the Incidents Which are Recorded After
This Section and of the Question Whether Matthew, Mark, and Luke are
Consistent with Each Other in These.
53. Matthew, accordingly, continues his narration thus: "Now when the
even was come, they brought unto Him many that were possessed with
devils; and He cast out the spirits with His word, and healed all that
were sick: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the
prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities, and bare our
sicknesses." [882] That this belongs in date to the same day, he
indicates with sufficient clearness by these words which he subjoins,
"Now when the even was come." In a similar manner, after concluding
his account of the healing of Peter's mother-in-law with the sentence,
"And she ministered unto them," Mark has appended the following
statement: "And at even, when the sun did set, they brought unto Him
all that were diseased, and them that were possessed of the devils.
And all the city was gathered together at the door. And He healed many
that were sick of divers diseases, and cast out many devils; and
suffered not the devils to speak, because they knew Him. And in the
morning, rising up a great while before day, He went out, and departed
into a solitary place." [883] Here Mark appears to have preserved the
order in such wise, that after the statement conveyed in the words
"And at even," he gives this note of time: "And in the morning, rising
up a great while before day." And although there is no absolute
necessity for supposing either that, when we have the words "And at
even," the reference must be to the evening of the very same day, or
that when the phrase "In the morning" meets us, it must mean the
morning [884] after the self-same night; still, however that may be,
this order in the occurrences may fairly appear to have been preserved
with a view to an orderly arrangement of the times. Moreover, Luke,
too, after relating the story of Peter's mother-in-law, while he does
not indeed say expressly, "And at even," has at least used a phrase
which conveys the same sense. For he proceeds thus: "Now when the sun
had set, [885] all they that had any sick with divers diseases brought
them unto Him; and He laid His hands on every one of them, and healed
them. And devils also came out of many, crying out, and saying, Thou
art Christ the Son of God. And He, rebuking them, suffered them not to
speak: for they knew that He was Christ. And when it was day, He
departed and went into a desert place." [886] Here, again, we see
precisely the same order of times preserved as we discovered in Mark.
But Matthew, who appears to have introduced the story of Peter's
mother-in-law not according to the order in which the incident itself
took place, but simply in the succession in which he had it suggested
to his mind after previous omission, has first recorded what happened
on that same day, to wit, when even was come; and thereafter, instead
of subjoining the notice of the morning, goes on with his account in
these terms: "Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about Him, He gave
commandment to depart unto the other side of the lake." [887] This,
then, is something new, differing from what is given in the context by
Mark and Luke, who, after the notice of the even, bring in the mention
of the morning. Consequently, as regards this verse in Matthew, "Now
when Jesus saw great multitudes about Him, He gave commandment to
depart unto the other side of the lake," we ought simply to understand
that he has introduced here another fact which he has had brought to
mind at this point,--namely, the fact that on a certain day, when
Jesus had seen great multitudes about Him, He gave instructions to
cross to the other side of the lake.
Footnotes
[882] Matt. viii. 16-18.
[883] Mark i. 31-35.
[884] Diluculum, dawn.
[885] Occidisset.
[886] Luke iv. 40-42.
[887] Matt. viii. 18.
Chapter XXIII.--Of the Person Who Said to the Lord, "I Will Follow
Thee Whithersoever Thou Goest;" And of the Other Things Connected
Therewith, and of the Order in Which They are Recorded by Matthew and
Luke.
54. He next appends the following statement: "And a certain scribe
came and said unto Him, Master, I will follow Thee whithersoever thou
goest;" and so on, down to the words, "Let the dead bury their dead."
[888] We have a narrative in similar terms also in Luke. But he
inserts it only after a variety of other matters, and without any
explicit note of the order of time, but after the fashion of one only
bethinking himself of the incident at that point. He leaves us also
uncertain whether he brings it in there as something previously
omitted, or as an anticipatory notice of something which in actual
fact took place subsequently to those incidents by which it is
followed in the history. For he proceeds thus: "And it came to pass,
that as they went in the way, a certain man said unto Him, I will
follow Thee whithersoever Thou goest." [889] And the Lord's answer is
given here in precisely the same terms as we find recited in Matthew.
Now, although Matthew tells us that this took place at the time when
He gave commandment to depart unto the other side of the lake, and
Luke, on the other hand, speaks of an occasion when they "went in the
way," there is no necessary contradiction in that. For it may be the
case that they went in the way just in order to come to the lake.
Again, in what is said about the person who begged to be allowed first
to bury his father, Matthew and Luke are thoroughly at one. For the
mere fact that Matthew has introduced first the words of the man who
made the request regarding his father, and that he has put after that
the saying of the Lord, "Follow me," whereas Luke puts the Lord's
command, "Follow me," first, and the declaration of the petitioner
second, is a matter of no consequence to the sense itself. Luke has
also made mention of yet another person, who said, "Lord, I will
follow Thee, but let me first bid them farewell which are at home at
my house;" [890] of which individual Matthew says nothing. And
thereafter Luke proceeds to another subject altogether, and not to
what followed in the actual order of time. The passage runs: "And
after these things, the Lord appointed other seventy-two also." [891]
That this occurred "after these things" is indeed manifest; but at
what length of time after these things the Lord did so is not
apparent. Nevertheless, in this interval that took place which Matthew
subjoins next in succession. For the same Matthew still keeps up the
order of time, and continues his narrative, as we shall now see.
Footnotes
[888] Matt. viii. 19-22.
[889] Luke ix. 57.
[890] Luke ix. 61.
[891] Septuaginta duo. Luke x. 1. [An early variation in the Greek
text; comp. Revised Version margin.--R.]
Chapter XXIV.--Of the Lord's Crossing the Lake on that Occasion on
Which He Slept in the Vessel, and of the Casting Out of Those Devils
Whom He Suffered to Go into the Swine; And of the Consistency of the
Accounts Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke of All that Was Done and
Said on These Occasions.
55. "And when He was entered into a ship, His disciples followed Him.
And, behold, there arose a great tempest in the sea." And so the story
goes on, until we come to the words, "And He came into His own city."
[892] Those two narratives which are told by Matthew in continuous
succession,--namely, that regarding the calm upon the sea after Jesus
was roused from His sleep and had commanded the winds, and that
concerning the persons who were possessed with the fierce devil, and
who brake their bands and were driven into the wilderness,--are given
also in like manner by Mark and Luke. [893] Some parts of these
stories are expressed, indeed, in different terms by the different
writers, but the sense remains the same. This is the case, for
example, when Matthew represents the Lord to have said, "Why are ye
fearful, O ye of little faith?" [894] while Mark's version is, "Why
are ye fearful? Is it that ye have no faith?" [895] For Mark's word
refers to that perfect faith which is like a grain of mustard seed;
and so he, too, speaks in effect of the "little faith." Luke, again,
puts it thus: "Where is your faith?" [896] Accordingly, the whole
utterance may perhaps have gone thus: "Why are ye fearful? Where is
your faith, O ye of little faith?" And so one of them records one
part, and another another part, of the entire saying. The same may be
the case with the words spoken by the disciples when they awoke Him.
Matthew gives us: "Lord, save us: we perish." [897] Mark has: "Master,
carest Thou not that we perish?" [898] And Luke says simply, "Master,
we perish." [899] These different expressions, however, convey one and
the same meaning on the part of those who were awaking the Lord, and
who were wishful to secure their safety. Neither need we inquire which
of these several forms is to be preferred as the one actually
addressed to Christ. For whether they really used the one or the other
of these three phraseologies, or expressed themselves in different
words, which are unrecorded by any one of the evangelists, but which
were equally well adapted to give the like representation of what was
meant, what difference does it make in the fact itself? At the same
time, it may also possibly have been the case that, when several
parties in concert were trying to awake Him, all these various modes
of expression had been used, one by one person, and another by
another. In the same way, too, we may deal with the exclamation on the
stilling of the tempest, which, according to Matthew, was, "What
manner of man is this, that the winds and the sea obey Him?" [900]
according to Mark, "What man, thinkest thou, is this, [901] that both
the wind and the sea obey Him?" [902] and according to Luke, "What
man, thinkest thou, is this? [903] for He commandeth both the winds
and the sea, [904] and they obey Him." Who can fail to see that the
sense in all these forms is quite identical? For the expression, "What
man, thinkest thou, is this?" has precisely the same import with the
other, "What manner of man is this?" [905] And where the words "He
commandeth" are omitted, it can at least be understood as a matter of
course that the obedience is rendered to the person commanding.
56. Moreover, with respect to the circumstance that Matthew states
that there were two men who were afflicted with the legion of devils
which received permission to go into the swine, whereas Mark and Luke
instance only a single individual, we may suppose that one of these
parties was a person of some kind of superior notability and repute,
whose case was particularly lamented by that district, and for whose
deliverance there was special anxiety. With the intention of
indicating that fact, two of the evangelists have judged it proper to
make mention only of the one person, in connection with whom the fame
of this deed had been spread abroad the more extensively and
remarkably. Neither should any scruple be excited by the different
forms in which the words uttered by the possessed [906] have been
reproduced by the various evangelists. For we may either resolve them
all into one and the same thing, or suppose them all to have been
actually spoken. Nor, again, should we find any difficulty in the
circumstance that with Matthew the address is couched in the plural
number, but with Mark and Luke in the singular. For these latter two
tell us at the same time, that when the man was asked what was his
name, he answered that he was Legion, because the devils were many.
Nor, once more, is there any discrepancy between Mark's statement that
the herd of swine was round about the mountain, [907] and Luke's, that
they were on the mountain. [908] For the herd of swine was so great
that one portion of it might be on the mountain, and another only
round about it. For, as Mark has expressly informed us, there were
about two thousand swine.
Footnotes
[892] Matt. viii. 23-ix. 1.
[893] Mark iv. 36; Luke viii. 22-37.
[894] Matt. viii. 16.
[895] Mark iv. 40. [The variations in the Greek text are numerous.
Augustin gives necdum, which represents the rending followed in the
Revised Version.--R.]
[896] Luke viii. 25.
[897] Matt. viii. 25.
[898] Mark iv. 38.
[899] Luke viii. 24.
[900] Matt. viii. 27.
[901] Quis putas est iste.
[902] Mark iv. 41. [The Greek text in Mark and Luke has nothing
corresponding to "thinkest thou." The Authorized Version, given above,
has an unnecessary variation; "that," "that," "for." The Greek
particle is the same, and Augustin gives quia three times.--R.]
[903] Quis putas hic est.
[904] Mari.
[905] Qualis est hic.
[906] Or, the devils--dæmonum.
[907] Circa montem. [The correct Greek text is rendered "on the
mountain side" in the Revised Version.--R.]
[908] In monte.
Chapter XXV.--Of the Man Sick of the Palsy to Whom the Lord Said, "Thy
Sins are Forgiven Thee," And "Take Up Thy Bed;" And in Especial, of
the Question Whether Matthew and Mark are Consistent with Each Other
in Their Notice of the Place Where This Incident Took Place, in So Far
as Matthew Says It Happened "In His Own City," While Mark Says It Was
in Capharnaum.
57. Hereupon Matthew proceeds with his recital, still preserving the
order of time, and connects his narrative in the following
manner:--"And He entered into a ship, and passed over, and came into
His own city. And, behold, they brought to Him a man sick of the
palsy, lying on a bed;" and so on down to where it is said, "But when
the multitude saw it, they marvelled; and glorified God, which had
given such power unto men." [909] Mark and Luke have also told the
story of this paralytic. Now, as regards Matthew's stating that the
Lord said, "Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee;" while
Luke makes the address run, not as "son," but as "man,"--this only
helps to bring out the Lord's meaning more explicitly. For these sins
were [thus said to be] forgiven to the "man," inasmuch as the very
fact that he was a man would make it impossible for him to say, "I
have not sinned;" and at the same time, that mode of address served to
indicate that He who forgave sins to man was Himself God. Mark, again,
has given the same form of words as Matthew, but he has left out the
terms, "Be of good cheer." It is also possible, indeed, that the whole
saying ran thus: "Man, be of good cheer: son, thy sins are forgiven
thee;" or thus: "Son, be of good cheer: man, thy sins are forgiven
thee;" or the words may have been spoken in some other congruous
order.
58. A difficulty, however, may certainly arise when we observe how
Matthew tells the story of the paralytic after this fashion: "And He
entered into a ship, and passed over, and came into His own city. And,
behold, they brought to Him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed;"
whereas Mark speaks of the incident as taking place not in His own
city, which indeed is called Nazareth, but in Capharnaum. His
narrative is to the following effect:--"And again He entered into
Capharnaum after some days; and it was noised that He was in the
house. And straightway many were gathered together, insomuch that
there was no room to receive them, no, not so much as about the door:
and He spake a word [910] unto them. And they came unto Him, bringing
one sick of the palsy, which was borne of four. And when they could
not come nigh unto Him for the press, they uncovered the roof where He
was: and when they had broken it up, they let down the bed wherein the
sick of the palsy lay. And when Jesus saw their faith;" and so forth.
[911] Luke, on the other hand, does not mention the place in which the
incident happened, but gives the tale thus: "And it came to pass on a
certain day that He was sitting teaching, [912] and there were
Pharisees and doctors of the law also sitting by, which were come out
of every town of Galilee, and Judæa, and Jerusalem: and the power of
the Lord was present to heal them. And, behold, men brought in a bed a
man which was taken with a palsy: and they sought means to bring him
in, and to lay him before Him. And when they could not find by what
way they might bring him in because of the multitude, they went upon
the house-top, and let him down through the tiling with his couch into
the midst before Jesus. And when He saw their faith, He said, Man, thy
sins are forgiven thee;" and so forth. [913] The question, therefore,
remains one between Mark and Matthew, in so far as Matthew writes of
the incident as taking place in the Lord's city; [914] while Mark
locates it in Capharnaum. This question would be more difficult to
solve if Matthew mentioned Nazareth by name. But, as the case stands,
when we reflect that the state of Galilee itself might have been
called Christ's city, [915] because Nazareth was in Galilee, just as
the whole region which was made up of so many cities [916] is yet
called a Roman state; [917] when, further, it is considered that so
many nations are comprehended in that city, of which it is written,
"Glorious things are spoken of thee, O city of God;" [918] and also
that God's ancient people, though dwelling in so many cities, have yet
been spoken of as one house, the house of Israel, [919] --who can
doubt that [it may be fairly said that] Jesus wrought this work in His
own city [or, state], inasmuch as He did it in the city of Capharnaum,
which was a city of that Galilee to which He had returned when He
crossed over again from the country of the Gerasenes, so that when He
came into Galilee He might correctly be said to have come into His own
city [or, state], in which ever town of Galilee He might happen to be?
This explanation may be vindicated more particularly on the ground
that Capharnaum itself held a position of such eminence in Galilee
that it was reckoned to be a kind of metropolis. But even were it
altogether illegitimate to take the city of Christ in the sense either
of Galilee itself, in which Nazareth was situated, or of Capharnaum,
which was distinguished as in a certain sense the capital of Galilee,
we might still affirm that Matthew has simply passed over all that
happened after Jesus came into His own city until He reached
Capharnaum, and that he has simply tacked on the narrative of the
healing of the paralytic at this point; just as the writers do in many
instances, leaving unnoticed much that intervenes, and, without any
express indication of the omissions they are making, proceeding
precisely as if what they subjoin, followed actually in literal
succession. [920]
Footnotes
[909] Matt. ix. 1-8.
[910] Loquebatur verbum. ["Was speaking the word" is probably the
meaning.--R.]
[911] Mark ii. 1-12.
[912] Et ipse sedebat docens.
[913] Luke v. 17-26.
[914] Or, state--civitate.
[915] Or, state--civitas.
[916] Civitatibus.
[917] Civitas, city.
[918] Ps. lxxxvii. 3.
[919] Isa. v. 7; Jer. iii. 20; Ezek. iii. 4.
[920] [The true solution of the difficulty is simple. Our Lord had
already left Nazareth and made Capernaum His headquarters (comp. Luke
iv. 30, 31). But Augustin identifies that incident with a subsequent
visit to Nazareth (see ch. xlii.).--R.]
Chapter XXVI.--Of the Calling of Matthew, and of the Question Whether
Matthew's Own Account is in Harmony with Those of Mark and Luke When
They Speak of Levi the Son of Alphaeus.
59. Matthew next continues his narrative in the following terms:--"And
as Jesus passed forth from thence, He saw a man named Matthew, sitting
at the receipt of custom: and He saith unto him, Follow me. And he
arose and followed Him." [921] Mark gives this story also, and keeps
the same order, bringing it in after the notice of the healing of the
man who was sick of the palsy. His version runs thus: "And He went
forth again by the sea-side; and all the multitude resorted unto Him,
and He taught them. And as He passed by, He saw Levi the son of
Alphæus sitting at the receipt of custom, and said unto him, Follow
me. And he arose, and followed Him." [922] There is no contradiction
here; for Matthew is the same person with Levi. Luke also introduces
this after the story of the healing of the same man who was sick of
the palsy. He writes in these terms: "And after these things He went
forth, and saw a publican, named Levi, sitting at the receipt of
custom: and He said unto him, Follow me. And he left all, rose up, and
followed Him." [923] Now, from this it will appear to be the most
reasonable explanation to say that Matthew records these things here
in the form of things previously passed over, and now brought to mind.
For certainly we must believe that Matthew's calling took place before
the delivery of the sermon on the mount. For Luke tells us that on
this mountain on that occasion the election was made of all these
twelve, whom Jesus also named apostles, out of the larger body of the
disciples. [924]
Footnotes
[921] Matt. ix. 9.
[922] Mark ii. 13, 14.
[923] Luke v. 27, 28.
[924] Luke vi. 13. [This fact shows that the order of Matthew is not
chronological. Indeed, as Augustin goes on, he is led more and more to
accept the order of the other evangelists.--R.]
Chapter XXVII.--Of the Feast at Which It Was Objected at Once that
Christ Ate with Sinners, and that His Disciples Did Not Fast; Of the
Circumstance that the Evangelists Seem to Give Different Accounts of
the Parties by Whom These Objections Were Alleged; And of the Question
Whether Matthew and Mark and Luke are Also in Harmony with Each Other
in the Reports Given of the Words of These Persons, and of the Replies
Returned by the Lord.
60. Matthew, accordingly, goes on to say: "And it came to pass, as He
sat at meat in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and
sat down with Jesus and His disciples;" and so on, down to where we
read, "But they put new wine into new bottles, and both are
preserved." [925] Here Matthew has not told us particularly in whose
house it was that Jesus was sitting at meat along with the publicans
and sinners. This might make it appear as if he had not appended this
notice in its strict order here, but had introduced at this point, in
the way of reminiscence, something which actually took place on a
different occasion, were it not that Mark and Luke, who repeat the
account in terms thoroughly similar, have made it plain that it was in
the house of Levi--that is to say, Matthew--that Jesus sat at meat,
and all these sayings were uttered which follow. For Mark states the
same fact, keeping also the same order, in the following manner: "And
it came to pass, as He sat at meat in his house, many publicans and
sinners sat also together with Jesus." [926] Accordingly, when he
says, "in his house," he certainly refers to the person of whom he was
speaking directly before, and that was Levi. To the same effect, after
the words, "He saith unto him, Follow me; and he left all, rose up,
and followed Him," [927] Luke has appended immediately this statement:
"And Levi made Him a great feast in his own house: and there was a
great company of publicans and of others that sat down with them." And
thus it is manifest in whose house it was that these things took
place.
61. Let us next look into the words which these three evangelists have
all brought in as having been addressed to the Lord, and also into the
replies which were made by Him. Matthew says: "And when the Pharisees
saw it, they said unto His disciples, Why eateth your Master with
publicans and sinners?" [928] This reappears very nearly in the same
words in Mark: "How is it that He eateth and drinketh with publicans
and sinners?" [929] Only we find thus that Matthew has omitted one
thing which Mark inserts--namely, the addition "and drinketh." But of
what consequence can that be, since the sense is fully given, the idea
suggested being that they were partaking of a repast in company? Luke,
on the other hand, seems to have recorded this scene somewhat
differently. For his version proceeds thus: "But their scribes and
Pharisees murmured against His disciples, saying, Why do ye eat and
drink with publicans and sinners?" [930] But his intention in this
certainly is not [931] to indicate that their Master was not referred
to on that occasion, but to intimate that the objection was levelled
against all of them together, both Himself and His disciples; the
charge, however, which was to be taken to be meant both of Him and of
them, being addressed directly not to Him, but to them. For the fact
is that Luke himself, no less than the others, represents the Lord as
making the reply, and saying, "I came not to call the righteous, but
sinners to repentance." [932] And He would not have returned that
answer to them, had not their words, "Why do ye eat and drink?" been
directed very specially to Himself. For the same reason, Matthew and
Mark have told us that the objection which was brought against Him was
stated immediately to His disciples, because, when the allegation was
addressed to the disciples, the charge was thereby laid all the more
seriously against the Master whom these disciples were imitating and
following. One and the same sense, therefore, is conveyed; and it is
expressed all the better in consequence of these variations employed
in some of the terms, while the matter of fact itself is left intact.
In like manner we may deal with the accounts of the Lord's reply.
Matthew's runs thus: "They that be whole need not a physician, but
they that are sick; but go ye and learn what this meaneth, I will have
mercy, and not sacrifice: for I am not come to call the righteous, but
sinners." [933] Mark and Luke have also preserved for us the same
sense in almost the same words, with this exception, that they both
fail to introduce that quotation from the prophet, "I will have mercy,
and not sacrifice." Luke, again, after the words, "I came not to call
the righteous, but sinners," has added the term, "unto repentance."
This addition serves to bring out the sense more fully, so as to
preclude any one from supposing that sinners are loved by Christ,
purely for the very reason that they are sinners. For this similitude
also of the sick indicates clearly what God means by the calling of
sinners,--that it is like the physician with the sick,--and that its
object verily is that men should be saved from their iniquity as from
disease; which healing is effected by repentance.
62. In the same way, we may subject what is said about the disciples
of John to examination. Matthew's words are these: "Then came to Him
the disciples of John, saying, Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft?"
[934] The purport of Mark's version is similar: "And the disciples of
John and the Pharisees [935] used to fast. [936] And they come and say
unto Him, Why do the disciples of John and the Pharisees [937] fast,
but thy disciples fast not?" [938] The only semblance of a discrepancy
that can be found here, is in the possibility of supposing that the
mention of the Pharisees as having spoken along with the disciples of
John is an addition of Mark's, while Matthew states only that the
disciples of John expressed themselves to the above effect. But the
words which were actually uttered by the parties, according to Mark's
version, rather indicate that the speakers and the persons spoken of
were not the same individuals. I mean, that the persons who came to
Jesus were the guests who were then present, that they came because
the disciples of John and the Pharisees were fasting, and that they
uttered the above words with respect to these parties. In this way,
the evangelist's phrase, "they come," would not refer to the persons
regarding whom he had just thrown in the remark, "And the disciples of
John and the Pharisees were fasting." But the case would be, that as
those parties were fasting, some others here, who are moved by that
fact, come to Him, and put this question to Him, "Why do the disciples
of John and of the Pharisees fast, but thy disciples fast not?" This
is more clearly expressed by Luke. For, evidently with the same idea
in his mind, after stating what answer the Lord returned in the words
in which He spoke about the calling of sinners under the similitude of
those who are sick, he proceeds thus: "And they said unto Him, Why do
the disciples of John fast often, and make prayers, and likewise the
disciples of the Pharisees, but thine eat and drink?" [939] Here,
then, we see that, as was the case with Mark, Luke has mentioned one
party as speaking to this intent in relation to other parties. How
comes it, therefore, that Matthew says, "Then came to Him the
disciples of John, saying, Why do we and the Pharisees fast?" The
explanation may be, that those individuals were also present, and that
all these various parties were eager to advance this charge, as they
severally found opportunity. And the sentiments which sought
expression on this occasion have been conveyed by the three
evangelists under varied terms, but yet without any divergence from a
true statement of the fact itself.
63. Once more, we find that Matthew and Mark have given similar
accounts of what was said about the children of the bridegroom not
fasting as long as the bridegroom is with them, with this exception,
that Mark has named them the children of the bridals, [940] while
Matthew has designated them the children of the bridegroom. [941]
That, however, is a matter of no moment. For by the children of the
bridals we understand at once those connected with the bridegroom, and
those connected with the bride. The sense, therefore, is obvious and
identical, and neither different nor contradictory. Luke, again, does
not say, "Can the children of the bridegroom fast?" but, "Can ye make
the children of the bridegroom fast, while the bridegroom is with
them?" By expressing it in this method, the evangelist has elegantly
opened up the self-same sense in a way calculated to suggest something
else. For thus the idea is conveyed, that those very persons who were
speaking would try to make the children of the bridegroom mourn and
fast, inasmuch as they would [seek to] put the bridegroom to death.
Moreover, Matthew's phrase, "mourn," is of the same import as that
used by Mark and Luke, namely, "fast." For Matthew also says further
on, "Then shall they fast," and not, "Then shall they mourn." But by
the use of this phrase, he has indicated that the Lord spoke of that
kind of fasting which pertains to the lowliness of tribulation. In the
same way, too, the Lord may be understood to have pictured out a
different kind of fasting, which stands related to the rapture of a
mind dwelling in the heights of things spiritual, and for that reason
estranged in a certain measure from the meats that are for the body,
when He made use of those subsequent similitudes touching the new
cloth and the new wine, by which He showed that this kind of fasting
is an incongruity for sensual [942] and carnal people, who are taken
up with the cares of the body, and who consequently still remain in
the old mind. These similitudes are also embodied in similar terms by
the other two evangelists. And it should be sufficiently evident that
there need be no real discrepancy, although one may introduce
something, whether belonging to the subject-matter itself, or merely
to the terms in which that subject is expressed, which another leaves
out; provided only that there be neither any departure from a genuine
identity in sense, nor any contradiction created between the different
forms which may be adopted for expressing the same thing.
Footnotes
[925] Matt. ix. 10-17.
[926] Mark ii. 15.
[927] Luke v. 27-29.
[928] Matt. ix. 11.
[929] Mark ii. 16.
[930] Luke v. 30.
[931] Non utique magistrum eorum nolens illic intelligi, with most
mss. The reading volens occurs in some = not meaning their Master to
be referred to, he intimates, etc.
[932] Luke v. 32.
[933] Omitting in poenitentiam = unto repentance. [These words should
be omitted in Matthew and Mark, according to the Greek mss. Revised
Version.--R.]
[934] Matt. ix. 14.
[935] Pharisæi, not Pharisæorum. [So the Greek text.--R.]
[936] Or, as Augustin's reasoning implies that he understood it, were
fasting--erant jejunantes. [So Revised Version.--R.]
[937] Pharisæorum.
[938] Mark ii. 18.
[939] Luke v. 33.
[940] Filios nuptiarum.
[941] Filios sponsi.
[942] Animalibus.
Chapter XXVIII.--Of the Raising of the Daughter of the Ruler of the
Synagogue, and of the Woman Who Touched the Hem of His Garment; Of the
Question, Also, as to Whether the Order in Which These Incidents are
Narrated Exhibits Any Contradiction in Any of the Writers by Whom They
are Reported; And in Particular, of the Words in Which the Ruler of
the Synagogue Addressed His Request to the Lord.
64. Still keeping by the order of time, Matthew next continues to the
following effect: "While He spake these things unto them, behold,
there came a certain ruler, and worshipped Him, saying, My daughter is
even now dead; but come and lay Thy hand upon her, and she shall
live;" and so on, until we come to the words, "and the maid arose. And
the fame hereof went abroad into all that land." [943] The other two,
namely, Mark and Luke, in like manner give this same account, only
they do not keep by the same order now. For they bring up this
narrative in a different place, and insert it in another connection;
to wit, at the point where He crosses the take and returns from the
country of the Gerasenes, after casting out the devils and permitting
them to go into the swine. Thus Mark introduces it, after he has
related what took place among the Gerasenes, in the following manner:
"And when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side,
much people gathered unto Him: and He was nigh unto the sea. And there
cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name; and when he
saw Him, he fell at His feet," etc. [944] By this, then, we are
certainly to understand that the occurrence in connection with the
daughter of the ruler of the synagogue did take place after Jesus had
passed across the lake again in the ship. [945] It does not, however,
appear from the words themselves how long after that passage this
thing happened. But that some time did elapse is clear. For had there
not been an interval, no period would be left within which those
circumstances might fall which Matthew has just related in the matter
of the feast in his house. These, indeed, he has told after the
fashion of the evangelists, as if they were the story of another
person's doings. But they are the story really of what took place in
his own case, and at his own house. And after that narrative, what
follows in the immediate context is nothing else than this notice of
the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue. For he has constructed the
whole recital in such a manner, that the mode of transition from one
thing to the other has itself indicated with sufficient clearness that
the words immediately following give the narrative of what actually
took place in immediate consecution. For after mentioning, in
connection with the former incident, those words which Jesus spake
with respect to the new cloth and the new wine, he has subjoined these
other words, without any interruption in the narrative, namely, "While
He spake these things unto them, behold, there came a certain ruler."
And this shows that, if the person approached Him while He was
speaking these things, nothing else either done or said by Him could
have intervened. In Mark's account, on the other hand, the place is
quite apparent, as we have already pointed out, where other things
[left unrecorded by him] might very well have come in. The case is
much the same also with Luke, who, when he proceeds to follow up his
version of the story of the miracle wrought among the Gerasenes, by
giving his account of the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue, does
not pass on to that in any such way as to place it in antagonism with
Matthew's version, who, by his words, "While He yet spake these
things," gives us plainly to understand that the occurrence took place
after those parables about the cloth and the wine. For when he has
concluded his statement of what happened among the Gerasenes, Luke
passes to the next subject in the following manner; "And it came to
pass that, when Jesus was returned, the people gladly received Him;
for they were all waiting for Him. And, behold, there came a man named
Jairus, and he was a ruler of the synagogue, and he fell down at
Jesus' feet," and so on. [946] Thus we are given to understand that
the crowd did indeed receive Jesus forthwith on the said occasion: for
He was the person for whose return they were waiting. But what is
conveyed in the words which are directly added, "And, behold, there
came a man whose name was Jairus," is not to be taken to have occurred
literally in immediate succession. On the contrary, the feast with the
publicans, as Matthew records it, took place before that. For Matthew
connects this present incident with that feast in such a way as to
make it impossible for us to suppose that any other sequence of events
can be the correct order. [947]
65. In this narrative, then, which we have undertaken to consider at
present, all these three evangelists indeed are unquestionably at one
in the account which they give of the woman who was afflicted with the
issue of blood. Nor is it a matter of any real consequence, that
something which is passed by in silence by one of them is related by
another; or that Mark says, "Who touched my clothes?" while Luke says,
"Who touched me?" For the one has only adopted the phrase in use and
wont, whereas the other has given the stricter expression. But for all
that, both of them convey the same meaning. For it is more usual with
us to say, "You are tearing me," [948] than to say, "You are tearing
my clothes;" as, notwithstanding the term, the sense we wish to convey
is obvious enough.
66. At the same time, however, there remains the fact that Matthew
represents the ruler of the synagogue to have spoken to the Lord of
his daughter, not merely as one likely to die, or as dying, or as on
the very point of expiring, but as even then dead; while these other
two evangelists report her as now nigh unto death, but not yet really
dead, and keep so strictly to that version of the circumstances, that
they tell us how the persons came at a later stage with the
intelligence of her actual death, and with the message that for this
reason the Master ought not now to trouble Himself by coming, with the
purpose of laying His hand upon her, and so preventing her from
dying,--the matter not being put as if He was one possessed of ability
to raise the once dead to life. It becomes necessary for us,
therefore, to investigate this fact lest it may seem to exhibit any
contradiction between the accounts. And the way to explain it is to
suppose that, by reason of brevity in the narrative, Matthew has
preferred to express it as if the Lord had been really asked to do
what it is clear He did actually do, namely, raise the dead to life.
For what Matthew directs our attention to, is not the mere words
spoken by the father about his daughter, but what is of more
importance, his mind and purpose. Thus he has given words calculated
to represent the father's real thoughts. For he had so thoroughly
despaired of his child's case, that not believing that she whom he had
just left dying, could possibly now be found yet in life, his thought
rather was that she might be made alive again. Accordingly two of the
evangelists have introduced the words which were literally spoken by
Jairus. But Matthew has exhibited rather what the man secretly wished
and thought. Thus both petitions were really addressed to the Lord;
namely, either that He should restore the dying damsel, or that, if
she was already dead, He might raise her to life again. But as it was
Matthew's object to tell the whole story in short compass, he has
represented the father as directly expressing in his request what, it
is certain, had been his own real wish, and what Christ actually did.
It is true, indeed, that if those two evangelists, or one of them, had
told us that the father himself spake the words which the parties who
came from his house uttered,--namely, that Jesus should not now
trouble Himself, because the damsel had died,--then the words which
Matthew has put into his mouth would not be in harmony with his
thoughts. But, as the case really stands, it is not said that he gave
his consent to the parties who brought that report, and who bade the
Master no more think of coming now. And together with this, we have to
observe, that when the Lord addressed him in these terms, "Fear not:
believe only, and she shall be made whole," [949] He did not find
fault with him on the ground of his want of belief, but really
encouraged him to a yet stronger faith. For this ruler had faith like
that which was exhibited by the person who said, "Lord, I believe;
help Thou mine unbelief." [950]
67. Seeing, then, that the case stands thus, from these varied and yet
not inconsistent modes of statement adopted by the evangelists, we
evidently learn a lesson of the utmost utility, and of great
necessity,--namely, that in any man's words the thing which we ought
narrowly to regard is only the writer's thought which was meant to be
expressed, and to which the words ought to be subservient; and
further, that we should not suppose one to be giving an incorrect
statement, if he happens to convey in different words what the person
really meant whose words he fails to reproduce literally. And we ought
not to let the wretched cavillers at words fancy that truth must be
tied somehow or other to the jots and tittles of letters; whereas the
fact is, that not in the matter of words only, but equally in all
other methods by which sentiments are indicated, the sentiment itself,
and nothing else, is what ought to be looked at.
68. Moreover, as to the circumstance that some codices of Matthew's
Gospel contain the reading, "For the woman [951] is not dead, but
sleepeth," while Mark and Luke certify that she was a damsel of the
age of twelve years, we may suppose that Matthew has followed the
Hebrew mode of speech here. For in other passages of Scripture, as
well as here, it is found that not only those who had already known a
man, but all females in general, including untouched virgins, are
called women. [952] That is the case, for instance, where it is
written of Eve, "He made it [953] into a woman;" [954] and again, in
the book of Numbers, where the women [955] who have not known a man by
lying with him, that is to say, the virgins, are ordered to be saved
from being put to death. [956] Adopting the same phraseology, Paul,
too, says of Christ Himself, that He was "made of a woman." [957] And
it is better, therefore, to understand the matter according to these
analogies, than to suppose that this damsel of twelve years of age was
already married, or had known a man. [958]
Footnotes
[943] Matt. ix. 18-26.
[944] Mark v. 21-43.
[945] [The events can be arranged in the order of Mark, with the
exception of the passage, chap. ii. 15-22. This must be placed, as
Augustin says, after the return from "the country of the Gerasenes."
Comp. § 89.--R.]
[946] Luke viii. 40-56.
[947] [This is one of the rare cases where the order of Matthew is
more exact than that of Mark and Luke. But the former evangelist has
dislocated a long series of events in the same connection. See
above.--R.]
[948] Conscindis.
[949] Luke viii. 50.
[950] Mark ix. 24.
[951] Mulier.
[952] Mulieres.
[953] Eam, her.
[954] Gen. ii. 22.
[955] Mulieres.
[956] Num. xxxi. 18.
[957] Gal. ii. 4.
[958] [The curious variation in text noted above was probably due to
the scribe's confounding the "damsel" with the "woman" who had just
been spoken of.--R.]
Chapter XXIX.--Of the Two Blind Men and the Dumb Demoniac Whose
Stories are Related Only by Matthew.
69. Matthew proceeds with his narrative in the following terms: "And
when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed Him, crying and
saying, Thou son of David, have mercy on us;" and so on, down to the
verse where we read, "But the Pharisees said, He casteth out devils
through the prince of the devils." [959] Matthew is the only one who
introduces this account of the two blind men and the dumb demoniac.
For those two blind men, whose story is given also by the others,
[960] are not the two before us here. Nevertheless there is such
similarity in the occurrences, that if Matthew himself had not
recorded the latter incident as well as the former, it might have been
thought that the one which he relates at present has also been given
by these other two evangelists. There is this fact, therefore, which
we ought to bear carefully in mind,--namely, that there are some
occurrences which resemble each other. For we have a proof of this in
the circumstance that the very same evangelist mentions both incidents
here. And thus, if at any time we find any such occurrences narrated
individually by the several evangelists, and discover some
contradiction in the accounts, which seems not to admit of being
solved [on the principle of harmonizing], it may occur to us that the
explanation simply is, that this [apparently contradictory]
circumstance did not take place [on that particular occasion], but
that what did happen then was only something resembling it, or
something which was gone about in a similar manner.
Footnotes
[959] Matt. ix. 27-34. [The view of Augustin is that now generally
accepted by harmonists.--R.]
[960] Mark x. 46-52; Luke xviii. 35-43.
Chapter XXX.--Of the Section Where It is Recorded, that Being Moved
with Compassion for the Multitudes, He Sent His Disciples, Giving Them
Power to Work Cures, and Charged Them with Many Instructions,
Directing Them How to Live; And of the Question Concerning the Proof
of Matthew's Harmony Here with Mark and Luke, Especially on the
Subject of the Staff, Which Matthew Says the Lord Told Them They Were
Not to Carry, While According to Mark It is the Only Thing They Were
to Carry; And Also of the Wearing of the Shoes and Coats.
70. As to the events next related, it is true that their exact order
is not made apparent by Matthew's narrative. For after the notices of
the two incidents in connection with the blind men and the dumb
demoniac, he continues in the following manner: "And Jesus went about
all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and
preaching the kingdom of the gospel, [961] and healing every sickness
and every disease. But when He saw the multitudes, He was moved with
compassion on them, because they were troubled and prostrate, [962] as
sheep having no shepherd. Then saith He unto His disciples, The
harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few: pray ye
therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth [963]
labourers into His harvest. And when He had called unto Him His twelve
disciples, He gave them power against unclean spirits;" and so forth,
down to the words, "Verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his
reward." [964] This whole passage which we have now mentioned shows
how He gave many counsels to His disciples. But whether Matthew has
subjoined this section in its historical order, or has made its order
dependent only on the succession in which it came up to his own mind,
as has already been said, is not made apparent. Mark appears to have
handled this paragraph in a succinct method, and to have entered upon
its recital in the following terms: "And He went round about the
villages, teaching in their circuit: [965] and He called unto Him the
twelve, and began to send them by two and two, and gave them power
over unclean spirits;" and so on, down to where we read, "Shake off
the dust from your feet for a testimony against them." [966] But
before narrating this incident, Mark has inserted, immediately after
the story of the raising of the daughter of the ruler of the
synagogue, an account of what took place on that occasion on which, in
His own country, the people were astonished at the Lord, and asked
from whence He had such wisdom and such capabilities, [967] when they
perceived His judgment: which account is given by Matthew after these
counsels to the disciples, and after a number of other matters. [968]
It is uncertain, therefore, whether what thus happened in His own
country has been recorded by Matthew in the succession in which it
came to mind, after having been omitted at first, or whether it has
been introduced by Mark in the way of an anticipation; and which of
them, in short, has kept the order of actual occurrence, and which of
them the order of his own recollection. Luke, again, in immediate
succession to the mention of the raising of the daughter of Jairus to
life, subjoins this paragraph, bearing on the power and the counsels
given to the disciples, and that indeed with as great brevity as Mark.
[969] This evangelist, however, does not, any more than the others,
introduce the subject in such a way as to produce the impression that
it comes in also in the strictly historical order. Moreover, with
regard to the names of the disciples, Luke, who gives their names in
another place, [970] --that is to say, in the earlier passage, where
they are [represented as being] chosen on the mountain,--is not at
variance in any respect with Matthew, with the exception of the single
instance of the name of Judas the brother of James, whom Matthew
designates Thaddæus, although some codices also read Lebbæus. [971]
But who would ever think of denying that one man may be known under
two or three names?
71. Another question which it is also usual to put is this: How comes
it that Matthew and Luke have stated that the Lord said to His
disciples that they were not to take a staff with them, whereas Mark
puts the matter in this way: "And He commanded them that they should
take nothing for their journey, save a staff only;" [972] and proceeds
further in this strain, "no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse:"
thereby making it quite evident that his narrative belongs to the same
place and circumstances with which the narratives of those others deal
who have mentioned that the staff was not to be taken? Now this
question admits of being solved on the principle of understanding that
the staff which, according to Mark, was to be taken, bears one sense,
and that the staff which, according to Matthew and Luke, was not to be
taken with them, is to be interpreted in a different sense; just in
the same way as we find the term "temptation" used in one meaning,
when it is said, "God tempteth no man," [973] and in a different
meaning where it is said, "The Lord your God tempteth [proveth] you,
to know whether ye love Him." [974] For in the former case the
temptation of seduction is intended; but in the latter the temptation
of probation. Another parallel occurs in the case of the term
"judgment," which must be taken in one way, where it is said, "They
that have done good unto the resurrection of life, and they that have
done evil unto the resurrection of judgment;" [975] and in another
way, where it is said, "Judge me, O God, and discern [976] my cause,
in respect of an ungodly nation." [977] For the former refers to the
judgment of damnation, and the latter to the judgment of
discrimination.
72. And there are many other words which do not retain one uniform
signification, but are introduced so as to suit a variety of
connections, and thus are understood in a variety of ways, and
sometimes, indeed, are adopted along with an explanation. We have an
example in the saying, "Be not children [978] in understanding;
howbeit in malice be ye little children, that in understanding ye may
be perfect." [979] For here is a sentence which, in a brief and
pregnant form, might have been expressed thus: "Be ye not children;
howbeit be ye children." The same is the case with the words, "If any
man among you thinketh himself to be wise in this world, let him
become a fool that he may be wise." [980] For what else is the
statement there but this: "Let him not be wise, that he may be wise"?
Moreover, the sentences are sometimes so put as to exercise the
judgment of the inquirer. An instance of this kind occurs in what is
said in the Epistle to the Galatians: "Bear ye one another's burdens,
and so ye will fulfil the law of Christ. For if a man thinketh himself
to be something, when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. But it is
meet that every man should prove his own work; and then shall he have
rejoicing in himself, and not in another. For every man shall bear his
own burden." [981] Now, unless the word "burden" can be taken in
different senses, without doubt one would suppose that the same writer
contradicts himself in what he says here, and that, too, when the
words are placed in such close neighbourhood in one paragraph. [982]
For when he has just said, "One shall bear another's burdens," after
the lapse of a very brief interval he says, "Every man shall bear his
own burden." But the one refers to the burdens which are to be borne
in sharing in one's infirmity, the other to the burdens borne in the
rendering of an account of our own actions to God: the former are
burdens to be borne in our [duties of] fellowship with brethren; the
latter are those peculiar to ourselves, and borne by every man for
himself. And in the same way, once more, the "rod" of which the
apostle spoke in the words, "Shall I come unto you with a rod?" [983]
is meant in a spiritual sense; while the same term bears the literal
meaning when it occurs of the rod applied to a horse, or used for some
other purpose of the kind, not to mention, in the meantime, also other
metaphorical significations of this phrase.
73. Both these counsels, therefore, must be accepted as having been
spoken by the Lord to the apostles; namely, at once that they should
not take a staff, and that they should take nothing save a staff only.
For when He said to them, according to Matthew, "Provide neither gold
nor silver, nor money in your purses, nor scrip for your journey,
neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet a staff," He added
immediately, "for the workman is worthy of his meat." And by this He
makes it sufficiently obvious why it is that He would have them
provide and carry none of these things. He shows that His reason was,
not that these things are not necessary for the sustenance of this
life, but because He was sending them in such a manner as to declare
plainly that these things were due to them by those very persons who
were to hear believingly the gospel preached by them; just as wages
are the soldier's due, and as the fruit of the vine is the right of
the planters, and the milk of the flock the right of the shepherds.
For which reason Paul also speaks in this wise: "Who goeth a warfare
any time at his own charges? who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not
of the fruit thereof? who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk
of the flock?" [984] For under these figures he was speaking of those
things which are necessary to the preachers of the gospel. And so, a
little further on, he says: "If we have sown unto you spiritual
things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things? If
others are partakers of this power over you, are not we rather?
Nevertheless we have not used this power." [985] This makes it
apparent that by these instructions the Lord did not mean that the
evangelists should not seek their support in any other way than by
depending on what was offered them by those to whom they preached the
gospel (otherwise this very apostle acted contrary to this precept
when he acquired a livelihood for himself by the labours of his own
hands, because he would not be chargeable to any of them [986] ), but
that He gave them a power in the exercise of which they should know
such things to be their due. Now, when any commandment is given by the
Lord, there is the guilt of non-obedience if it is not observed; but
when any power is given, any one is at liberty to abstain from its
use, and, as it were, to recede from his right. Accordingly, when the
Lord spake these things to the disciples, He did what that apostle
expounds more clearly a little further on, when he says, "Do ye not
know that they who minister in the temple [987] live of the things of
the temple? and they which wait at the altar are partakers with the
altar? Even so hath the Lord ordained, that they which preach the
gospel should live of the gospel. But I have used none of these
things." [988] When he says, therefore, that the Lord ordained it
thus, but that he did not use the ordinance, he certainly indicates
that it was a power to use that was given him, and not a necessity of
service that was imposed upon him.
74. Accordingly, as our Lord ordained what the apostle declares Him to
have ordained,--namely, that those who preach the gospel should live
of the gospel,--He gave these counsels to the apostles in order that
they might be without the care of providing [989] or of carrying with
them things necessary for this life, whether great or the very
smallest; consequently He introduced this term, "neither a staff,"
with the view of showing that, on the part of those who were faithful
to Him, all things were due to His ministers, who themselves, too,
required nothing superfluous. And thus, when He added the words, "For
the workman is worthy of his meat," He indicated quite clearly, and
made it thoroughly plain, how and for what reason it was that He spake
all these things. It is this kind of power, therefore, that the Lord
denoted under the term "staff," when He said that they should "take
nothing" for their journey, save a staff only. For the sentence might
also have been briefly expressed in this way: "Take with you none of
the necessaries of life, neither a staff, save a staff only." So that
the phrase "neither a staff" may be taken to be equivalent to "not
even the smallest things;" while the addition, "save a staff only,"
may be understood to mean that, in virtue of that power which they
received from the Lord, and which was signified by the name "staff"
[or, "rod"], even those things which were not carried with them would
not be wanting to them. Our Lord therefore used both phrases. But
inasmuch as one and the same evangelist has not recorded them both,
the writer who has told us that the rod, as introduced in the one
sense, was to be taken, is supposed to be in antagonism to him who has
told us that the rod, as occurring again in the other sense, was not
to be taken. After this explanation of the matter, however, no such
supposition ought to be entertained.
75. In like manner, also, when Matthew tells us that the shoes were
not to be carried with them on the journey, what is intended is the
checking of that care which thinks that such things must be carried
with them, because otherwise they might be unprovided. Thus, too, the
import of what is said regarding the two coats is, that none of them
should think of taking with him another coat in addition to the one in
which he was clad, as if he was afraid that he might come to be in
want, while all the time the power (which was received from the Lord)
made him sure of getting what was needful. To the same effect, when
Mark says that they were to be shod with sandals or soles, he gives us
to understand that this matter of the shoe has some sort of mystical
significance, the point being that the foot is to be neither covered,
nor yet left bare to the ground; by which the idea may be conveyed
that the gospel was neither to be concealed, nor yet made to depend on
the good things of earth. And as to the fact that what is forbidden is
neither the carrying nor the possessing of two coats, but more
distinctly the putting of them on,--the words being, "and not put on
two coats,"--what counsel is conveyed to them therein but this, that
they ought to walk not in duplicity, but in simplicity?
76. Thus it is not by any means to be made a matter of doubt that the
Lord Himself spake all these words, some of them with a literal
import, and others of them with a figurative, although the evangelists
may have introduced them only in part into their writings,--one
inserting one section, and another giving a different portion. Certain
passages, at the same time, have been recorded in identical terms
either by some two of them, or by some three, or even by all the four
together. And yet not even when this is the case can we take it for
granted that everything has been committed to writing which was either
uttered or done by Him. Moreover, if any one fancies that the Lord
could not in the course of the same discourse have used some
expressions with a figurative application and others with a literal,
let him but examine His other addresses, and he will see how rash and
inconsiderate such a notion is. For, then (to mention but a single
instance which occurs meantime to my mind), when Christ gives the
counsel not to let the left hand know what the right hand doeth, [990]
he may suppose himself under the necessity of accepting in the same
figurative sense at once the almsgivings themselves referred to, and
the other instructions offered on that occasion.
77. In good truth, I must repeat here once more an admonition which it
behoves the reader to keep in mind, so as not to be requiring that
kind of advice so very frequently, namely, that in various passages of
His discourses, the Lord has reiterated much which He had uttered
already on other occasions. It is needful, indeed, to call this fact
to mind, lest, when it happens that the order of such passages does
not appear to fit in with the narrative of another of the evangelists,
the reader should fancy that this establishes some contradiction
between them; whereas he ought really to understand it to be due to
the fact that something is repeated a second time in that connection
which had been already expressed elsewhere. And this is a remark that
should be held applicable not only to His words, but also to His
deeds. For there is nothing to hinder us from believing that the same
thing may have taken place more than once. But for a man to impeach
the gospel simply because he does not believe in the repeated
occurrence of some incident, which no one [at least] can prove to be
an impossible event, betrays mere sacrilegious vanity.
Footnotes
[961] Regnum evangelii.
[962] Vexati et jacentes.
[963] The mss. read ejicias: some editions have mittat, send.
[964] Matt. ix. 35-x. 42.
[965] In circuitu docens.
[966] Mark vi. 6-11.
[967] Virtutes.
[968] Matt. xiii. 54.
[969] Luke ix. 1-6.
[970] The Ratisbon edition and nineteen mss. read alio nomine, by
another name instead of alio loco.--Migne.
[971] In five mss. Lebdæum, Lebdeus, is given instead of Lebbeus, but
wrongly, as appears from the Greek text of Matt. x. 3.--Migne. [The
Vulgate (Matt x. 3) reads Thaddæus, now accepted by critical editors;
so Revised Version. The Authorized Version follows a composite reading
(with two early uncials and Syriac versions): "Lebbæus, whose surname
was Thaddæus." A harmonistic gloss--R.]
[972] Mark vi. 8. [In Matt. x. 10, Luke ix. 3, the later authorities
substitute the plural "staves," probably to avoid the seeming
discrepancy. The better sustained reading in both passages is
"staff."--R.]
[973] Jas. i. 13.
[974] Deut. xiii. 3.
[975] Judicii. John v. 29.
[976] Discerne.
[977] Ps. xliii. 1.
[978] Pueri.
[979] Parvuli estote ut sensibus perfecti sitis. 1 Cor. xiv. 20.
[980] 1 Cor. iii. 18.
[981] Gal. vi. 2-5.
[982] [Augustin fails to notice that the word "burden" represents
different Greek words in Gal. vi. 2-5. His argument here resembles the
method of modern expositors who explain the discrepancies of the
Authorized Version without consulting the original.--R.]
[983] 1 Cor. iv. 21.
[984] 1 Cor. ix. 7.
[985] 1 Cor. ix. 11, 12.
[986] 1 Thess. ii. 9.
[987] In templo operantur.
[988] 1 Cor. ix. 13-15.
[989] [Ut securi non possiderent.--R.]
[990] Matt. vi. 3.
Chapter XXXI.--Of the Account Given by Matthew and Luke of the
Occasion When John the Baptist Was in Prison, and Despatched His
Disciples on a Mission to the Lord.
78. Matthew proceeds with his narrative in the following terms: "And
it came to pass, when Jesus had made an end of commanding His twelve
disciples, He departed thence to teach and to preach in their cities.
Now, when John had heard in the prison the works of Christ, he sent
two of his disciples, and said unto Him, Art thou He that should come,
or do we look for another?" and so on, until we come to the words,
"And Wisdom is justified of her children." [991] This whole section
relating to John the Baptist, touching the message which he sent to
Jesus, and the tenor of the reply which those whom he despatched
received, and the terms in which the Lord spoke of John after the
departure of these persons, is introduced also by Luke. [992] The
order, however, is not the same. But it is not made clear which of
them gives the order of his own recollections, and which keeps by the
historical succession of the things themselves. [993]
Footnotes
[991] Matt. xi. 1-19.
[992] Luke vii. 18-35.
[993] [The order of Luke seems to be more exact. Matt. xii., xiii,
must be distributed through an earlier part of the history.--R.]
Chapter XXXII.--Of the Occasion on Which He Upbraided the Cities
Because They Repented Not, Which Incident is Recorded by Luke as Well
as by Matthew; And of the Question Regarding Matthew's Harmony with
Luke in the Matter of the Order.
79. Thereafter Matthew goes on as follows: "Then began He to upbraid
the cities wherein most of His mighty works were done, because they
repented not;" and so on, down to where we read, "It shall be more
tolerable for the land of Sodom at the day of judgment, than for you."
[994] This section likewise is given by Luke, who reports it also as
an utterence from the lips of the Lord in connection with a certain
continuous discourse which He delivered. This circumstance makes it
the rather appear that Luke has recorded these words in the strict
consecution in which they were spoken by the Lord, while Matthew has
kept by the order of his own recollections. Or if it is supposed that
Matthew's words, "Then began He to upbraid the cities," must be taken
in such a way as to imply that the intention was to express, by the
term "then," the precise point of time at which the saying was
uttered, and not to signify in a somewhat broader way the period at
which many of these things were done and spoken, then I say that any
one entertaining that idea may equally well believe these sentences to
have been pronounced on two different occasions. For if it is the fact
that even in one and the same evangelist some things are found which
the Lord utters twice over, as is the case with this very Luke in the
instance of the counsel not to take a scrip for the journey, and so
with other things in like manner which we find to have been spoken by
the Lord in two different places, [995] --why should it seem strange
if some other word of the Lord, which was originally uttered on two
separate occasions, may happen also to be recorded by two several
evangelists, each of whom gives it in the order in which it was
actually spoken, and if thus the order seems to be different in the
two, simply because the sentences were uttered both on the occasion
noticed by the one, and on that referred to by the other?
Footnotes
[994] Matt. xi. 20-24.
[995] Luke ix. 3, x. 4. [The view of Augustin is now generally
accepted. The occasions when the sayings were uttered are
distinguished in the accounts of Matthew and Luke --R.]
Chapter XXXIII.--Of the Occasion on Which He Calls Them to Take His
Yoke and Burden Upon Them, and of the Question as to the Absence of
Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and Luke in the Order of Narration.
80. Matthew proceeds thus: "At that time Jesus answered and said, I
make my acknowledgment to Thee, [996] O Father, Lord of heaven and
earth, that Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent," and
so on, down to where we read, "For my yoke is easy, and my burden is
light." [997] This passage is also noticed by Luke, but only in part.
For he does not give us the words, "Come unto me, all ye that labour,"
and the rest. It is, however, quite legitimate to suppose that all
this may have been said on one occasion by the Lord, and yet that Luke
has not recorded the whole of what was said on that occasion. For
Matthew's phrase is, that "at that time Jesus answered and said;" by
which is meant the time after His upbraiding of the cities. Luke, on
the other hand, interposes some matters, although they are not many,
after that upbraiding of the cities; and then he subjoins this
sentence: "In that hour He rejoiced in the Holy Spirit, [998] and
said." [999] Thus, too, we see that even if Matthew's expression had
been, not "at that time," but "in that very hour," still what Luke
inserts in the interval is so little that it would not appear an
unreasonable thing to give it as all spoken in the same hour.
Footnotes
[996] Confiteor tibi. [Comp. Revised Version.--R.]
[997] Matt. xi. 25-30.
[998] Spiritu sancto.
[999] Luke x. 21.
Chapter XXXIV.--Of the Passage in Which It is Said that the Disciples
Plucked the Ears of Corn and Ate Them; And of the Question as to How
Matthew, Mark, and Luke are in Harmony with Each Other with Respect to
the Order of Narration There.
81. Matthew continues his history in the following terms: "At that
time Jesus went on the Sabbath-day through the corn; and His disciples
were an hungered, and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to eat;"
and so forth, on to the words, "For the Son of man is Lord even of the
Sabbath-day." [1000] This is also given both by Mark and by Luke, in a
way precluding any idea of antagonism. [1001] At the same time, these
latter do not employ the definition "at that time." That fact,
consequently, may perhaps make it the more probable that Matthew has
retained the order of actual occurrence here, and that the others have
kept by the order of their own recollections; unless, indeed, this
phrase "at that time" is to be taken in a broader sense, that is to
say, as indicating the period at which these many and various
incidents took place. [1002]
Footnotes
[1000] Matt. xii. 1-8.
[1001] Mark ii. 23-28; Luke vi. 1-5.
[1002] [Clearly the Sabbath controversies must be placed before the
Sermon on the Mount, as indicated by the order of Mark and Luke.--R.]
Chapter XXXV.--Of the Man with the Withered Hand, Who Was Restored on
the Sabbath-Day; And of the Question as to How Matthew's Narrative of
This Incident Can Be Harmonized with Those of Mark and Luke, Either in
the Matter of the Order of Events, or in the Report of the Words
Spoken by the Lord and by the Jews.
82. Matthew continues his account thus: "And when He was departed
thence, He went into their synagogue: and, behold, there was a man
which had his hand withered;" and so on, down to the words, "And it
was restored whole, like as the other." [1003] The restoring of this
man who had the withered hand is also not passed over in silence by
Mark and Luke. [1004] Now, the circumstance that this day is also
designated a Sabbath might possibly lead us to suppose that both the
plucking of the ears of corn and the healing of this man took place on
the same day, were it not that Luke has made it plain that it was on a
different Sabbath that the cure of the withered hand was wrought.
Accordingly, when Matthew says, "And when He was departed thence, He
came into their synagogue," the words do indeed import that the said
coming did not take place until after He had departed from the
previously mentioned locality; but, at the same time, they leave the
question undecided as to the number of days which may have elapsed
between His passing from the aforesaid corn-field and His coming into
their synagogue; and they express nothing as to His going there in
direct and immediate succession. And thus space is offered us for
getting in the narrative of Luke, who tells us that it was on another
Sabbath that this man's hand was restored. But it is possible that a
difficulty may be felt in the circumstance that Matthew has told us
how the people put this question to the Lord, "Is it lawful to heal on
the Sabbath-day?" wishing thereby to find an occasion for accusing
Him; and that in reply He set before them the parable of the sheep in
these terms: "What man shall there be among you that shall have one
sheep, and if it fall into a pit on the Sabbath-day, will he not lay
hold on it and lift it out? How much, then, is a man better than a
sheep? Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the Sabbath-days;" [1005]
whereas Mark and Luke rather represent the people to have had this
question put to them by the Lord, "Is it lawful to do good on the
Sabbath-day, or to do evil? to save life, or to kill?" [1006] We solve
this difficulty, however, by the supposition that the people in the
first instance asked the Lord, "Is it lawful to heal on the
Sabbath-day?" that thereupon, knowing the thoughts of the men who were
thus seeking an occasion for accusing Him, He set the man whom He had
been on the point of healing in their midst, and addressed to them the
interrogations which Mark and Luke mention to have been put; that, as
they remained silent, He next put before them the parable of the
sheep, and drew the conclusion that it was lawful to do good on the
Sabbath-day; and that, finally, when He had looked round about on them
with anger, as Mark tells us, being grieved for the hardness of their
hearts, He said to the man, "Stretch forth thine hand."
Footnotes
[1003] Matt. xii. 9-13.
[1004] Mark iii. 1-5; Luke vi. 6-10.
[1005] Matt. xii. 10-12.
[1006] Mark iii. 4; Luke vi. 9.
Chapter XXXVI.--Of Another Question Which Demands Our Consideration,
Namely, Whether, in Passing from the Account of the Man Whose Withered
Hand Was Restored, These Three Evangelists Proceed to Their Next
Subjects in Such a Way as to Create No Contradictions in Regard to the
Order of Their Narrations.
83. Matthew continues his narrative, connecting it in the following
manner with what precedes: "But the Pharisees went out and held a
council against Him, how they might destroy Him. But when Jesus knew
it, He withdrew Himself from thence: and great multitudes followed
Him, and He healed them all; and charged them that they should not
make Him known: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the
prophet Esaias, saying;" and so forth, down to where it is said, "And
in His name shall the Gentiles trust." [1007] He is the only one that
records these facts. The other two have advanced to other themes.
Mark, it is true, seems to some extent to have kept by the historical
order: for he tells us how Jesus, on discovering the malignant
disposition which was entertained toward Him by the Jews, withdrew to
the sea along with His disciples, and that then vast multitudes
flocked to Him, and He healed great numbers of them. [1008] But, at
the same time, it is not quite clear at what precise point He begins
to pass to a new subject, different from what would have followed in
strict succession. He leaves it uncertain whether such a transition is
made at the point where he tells us how the multitudes gathered about
Him (for if that was the case now, it might equally well have been the
case at some other time), or at the point where He says that "He goeth
up into a mountain." It is this latter circumstance that Luke also
appears to notice when he says, "And it came to pass in those days,
that He went out into a mountain to pray." [1009] For by the
expression "in those days," he makes it plain enough that the incident
referred to did not occur in immediate succession upon what precedes.
[1010]
Footnotes
[1007] Matt. xii. 14-21. [Sperabunt, "hope," as in Revised
Version.--R.]
[1008] Mark iii. 7-12.
[1009] Luke vi. 12.
[1010] [The Sermon on the Mount was delivered during the withdrawal
here referred to.--R.]
Chapter XXXVII.--Of the Consistency of the Accounts Given by Matthew
and Luke Regarding the Dumb and Blind Man Who Was Possessed with a
Devil.
84. Matthew then goes on with his recital in the following fashion:
"Then was brought unto Him one possessed with a devil, blind and dumb;
and He healed him, insomuch that he both spake and saw." [1011] Luke
introduces this narrative, not in the same order, but after a number
of other matters. He also speaks of the man only as dumb, and not as
blind in addition. [1012] But it is not to be inferred, from the mere
circumstance of his silence as to some portion or other of the
account, that he speaks of an entirely different person. For he has
likewise recorded what followed [immediately after that cure], as it
stands also in Matthew.
Footnotes
[1011] Matt. xii. 22.
[1012] Luke xi. 14.
Chapter XXXVIII.--Of the Occasion on Which It Was Said to Him that He
Cast Out Devils in the Power of Beelzebub, and of the Declarations
Drawn Forth from Him by that Circumstance in Regard to the Blasphemy
Against the Holy Spirit, and with Respect to the Two Trees; And of the
Question Whether There is Not Some Discrepancy in These Sections
Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists, and Particularly
Between Matthew and Luke.
85. Matthew proceeds with his narrative in the following terms: "And
all the people were amazed, and said, Is not this the son of David?
But when the Pharisees heard it, they said, This fellow doth not cast
out devils but in Beelzebub, the prince of the devils. And Jesus knew
their thoughts, and said unto them, Every kingdom divided against
itself shall be brought to desolation;" and so on, down to the words,
"By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be
condemned." [1013] Mark does not bring in this allegation against
Jesus, that He cast out devils in [the power of] Beelzebub, in
immediate sequence on the story of the dumb man; but after certain
other matters, recorded by himself alone, he introduces this incident
also, either because he recalled it to mind in a different connection,
and so appended it there, or because he had at first made certain
omissions in his history, and after noticing these, took up this order
of narration again. [1014] On the other hand, Luke gives an account of
these things almost in the same language as Matthew has employed.
[1015] And the circumstance that Luke here designates the Spirit of
God as the finger of God, does not betray any departure from a genuine
identity in sense; but it rather teaches us an additional lesson,
giving us to know in what manner we are to interpret the phrase "the
finger of God" wherever it occurs in the Scriptures. Moreover, with
regard to other matters which are left unmentioned in this section
both by Mark and by Luke, no difficulty can be raised by these.
Neither can that be the case with some other circumstances which are
related by them in somewhat different terms, for the sense still
remains the same.
Footnotes
[1013] Matt. xii. 23-37.
[1014] Mark iii. 22-30.
[1015] Luke xi. 14-26.
Chapter XXXIX.--Of the Question as to the Manner of Matthew's
Agreement with Luke in the Accounts Which are Given of the Lord's
Reply to Certain Persons Who Sought a Sign, When He Spoke of Jonas the
Prophet, and of the Ninevites, and of the Queen of the South, and of
the Unclean Spirit Which, When It Has Gone Out of the Man, Returns and
Finds the House Garnished.
86. Matthew goes on and relates what followed thus: "Then certain of
the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, saying, Master, we would
see a sign of thee;" and so on, down to where we read, "Even so shall
it be also unto this wicked generation." [1016] These words are
recorded also by Luke in this connection, although in a somewhat
different order. [1017] For he has mentioned the fact that they sought
of the Lord a sign from heaven at an earlier point in his narrative,
which makes it follow immediately on his version of the miracle
wrought on the dumb man. He has not, however, recorded there the reply
which was given to them by the Lord. But further on, after [telling us
how] the people were gathered together, he states that this answer was
returned to the persons who, as he gives us to understand, were
mentioned by him in those earlier verses as seeking of Him a sign from
heaven. And that reply he also subjoins, only after introducing the
passage regarding the woman who said to the Lord, "Blessed is the womb
that bare thee." [1018] This notice of the woman, moreover, he inserts
after relating the Lord's discourse concerning the unclean spirit that
goes out of the man, and then returns and finds the house garnished.
In this way, then, after the notice of the woman, and after his
statement of the reply which was made to the multitudes on the subject
of the sign which they sought from heaven, he brings in the similitude
of the prophet Jonas; and then, directly continuing the Lord's
discourse, he next instances what was said concerning the Queen of the
South and the Ninevites. Thus he has rather related something which
Matthew has passed over in silence, than omitted any of the facts
which that evangelist has narrated in this place. And furthermore, who
can fail to perceive that the question as to the precise order in
which these words were uttered by the Lord is a superfluous one? For
this lesson also we ought to learn, on the unimpeachable authority of
the evangelists,--namely, that no offence against truth need be
supposed on the part of a writer, although he may not reproduce the
discourse of some speaker in the precise order in which the person
from whose lips it proceeded might have given it; the fact being, that
the mere item of the order, whether it be this or that, does not
affect the subject-matter itself. And by his present version Luke
indicates that this discourse of the Lord was of greater length than
we might otherwise have supposed; and he records certain topics
handled in it, which resemble those which are mentioned by Matthew in
his recital of the sermon which was delivered on the mount. [1019] So
that we take these words to have been spoken twice over, to wit, on
that previous occasion, and again on this one. But on the conclusion
of this discourse Luke proceeds to another subject, as to which it is
uncertain whether, in the account which he gives of it, he has kept by
the order of actual occurrence. For he connects it in this way: "And
as He spake, a certain Pharisee besought Him to dine with him." [1020]
He does not say, however, "as He spake these words," but only "as He
spake." For if he had said, "as He spake these words," the expression
would of course have compelled us to suppose that the incidents
referred to, besides being recorded by him in this order, also took
place on the Lord's part in that same order.
Footnotes
[1016] Matt. xii. 38.
[1017] Luke xi. 16-37.
[1018] Luke xi. 27.
[1019] Matt. v.-vii.
[1020] Luke xi. 37.
Chapter XL.--Of the Question as to Whether There is Any Discrepancy
Between Matthew on the One Hand, and Mark and Luke on the Other, in
Regard to the Order in Which the Notice is Given of the Occasion on
Which His Mother and His Brethren Were Announced to Him.
87. Matthew then proceeds with his narrative in the following terms:
"While He yet talked to the people, behold, His mother and His
brethren stood without, desiring to speak to Him;" and so on, down to
the words, "For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in
heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother." [1021]
Without doubt, we ought to understand this to have occurred in
immediate sequence on the preceding incidents. For he has prefaced his
transition to this narrative by the words, "While He yet talked to the
people;" and what does this term "yet" refer to, but to the very
matter of which He was speaking on that occasion? For the expression
is not, "When He talked to the people, Behold, His mother and His
brethren;" but, "While He was yet speaking," etc. And that phraseology
compels us to suppose that it was at the very time when He was still
engaged in speaking of those things which were mentioned immediately
above. For Mark has also related what our Lord said after His
declaration on the subject of the blasphemy against the Holy Spirit.
He gives it thus: "And there came His mother and His brethren," [1022]
omitting certain matters which meet us in the context connected with
that discourse of the Lord, and which Matthew has introduced there
with greater fulness than Mark, and Luke, again, with greater fulness
than Matthew. On the other hand, Luke has not kept the historical
order in the report which he offers of this incident, but has given it
by anticipation, and has narrated it as he recalled it to memory, at a
point antecedent to the date of its literal occurrence. But
furthermore, he has brought it in in such a manner that it appears
dissociated from any close connection either with what precedes it or
with what follows it. For, after reporting certain of the Lord's
parables, he has introduced his notice of what took place with His
mother and His brethren in the following manner: "Then came to Him His
mother and His brethren, and could not come at Him for the press."
[1023] Thus he has not explained at what precise time it was that they
came to Him. And again, when he passes off from this subject, he
proceeds in these terms: "Now it came to pass on one of the days, that
He went into a ship with His disciples." [1024] And certainly, when he
employs this expression, "it came to pass on one of the days," he
indicates clearly enough that we are under no necessity of supposing
that the day meant was the very day on which this incident took place,
or the one following in immediate succession. Consequently, neither in
the matter of the Lord's words, nor in that of the historical order of
the occurrences related, does Matthew's account of the incident which
occurred in connection with the mother and the brethren of the Lord,
exhibit any want of harmony with the versions given of the same by the
other two evangelists.
Footnotes
[1021] Matt. xii. 46-50.
[1022] Mark iii. 31-35.
[1023] Luke viii. 19.
[1024] Luke viii. 22.
Chapter XLI.--Of the Words Which Were Spoken Out of the Ship on the
Subject of the Sower, Whose Seed, as He Sowed It, Fell Partly on the
Wayside, Etc.; And Concerning the Man Who Had Tares Sowed Over and
Above His Wheat; And Concerning the Grain of Mustard Seed and the
Leaven; As Also of What He Said in the House Regarding the Treasure
Hid in the Field, and the Pearl, and the Net Cast into the Sea, and
the Man that Brings Out of His Treasure Things New and Old; And of the
Method in Which Matthew's Harmony with Mark and Luke is Proved Both
with Respect to the Things Which They Have Reported in Common with
Him, and in the Matter of the Order of Narration.
88. Matthew continues thus: "In that day went Jesus out of the house,
and sat by the seaside: and great multitudes were gathered together
unto Him, so that He went into a ship and sat, and the whole multitude
stood on the shore. And He spake many things unto them in parables,
saying;" and so on, down to the words, "Therefore every scribe which
is instructed in the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an
householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and
old." [1025] That the things narrated in this passage took place
immediately after the incident touching the mother and the brethren of
the Lord, and that Matthew has also retained that historical order in
his version of these events, is indicated by the circumstance that, in
passing from the one subject to the other, he has expressed the
connection by this mode of speech: "In that day went Jesus out of the
house, and sat by the sea-side; and great multitudes were gathered
together unto Him." For by adopting this phrase, "in that day" (unless
perchance the word "day," in accordance with a use and wont of the
Scriptures, may signify simply "time"), he intimates clearly enough
either that the thing now related took place in immediate succession
on what precedes, or that much at least could not have intervened.
This inference is confirmed by the fact that Mark keeps by the same
order. [1026] Luke, on the other hand, after his account of what
happened with the mother and the brethren of the Lord, passes to a
different subject. But at the same time, in making that transition, he
does not institute any such connection as bears the appearance of a
want of consistency with this order. [1027] Consequently, in all those
passages in which Mark and Luke have reported in common with Matthew
the words which were spoken by the Lord, there is no questioning their
harmony with one another. Moreover, the sections which are given by
Matthew only are even much more beyond the range of controversy. And
in the matter of the order of narration, although it is presented
somewhat differently by the various evangelists, according as they
have proceeded severally along the line of historical succession, or
along that of the succession of recollection, I see as little reason
for alleging any discrepancy of statement or any contradiction between
any of the writers. [1028]
Footnotes
[1025] Matt. xiii. 1-52.
[1026] Mark iv. 1-34.
[1027] Luke viii. 22.
[1028] [The discourse in parables must be placed before the voyage to
the country of the Gadarenes; comp. Mark iv. 36, and Augustin remark
in § 89.--R.]
Chapter XLII.--Of His Coming into His Own Country, and of the
Astonishment of the People at His Doctrine, as They Looked with
Contempt Upon His Lineage; Of Matthew's Harmony with Mark and Luke in
This Section; And in Particular, of the Question Whether the Order of
Narration Which is Presented by the First of These Evangelists Does
Not Exhibit Some Want of Consistency with that of the Other Two.
89. Matthew thence proceeds as follows: "And it came to pass that,
when Jesus had finished these parables, He departed thence: and when
He was come into His own country, He taught them in their synagogues;"
[1029] and so on, down to the words, "And He did not many mighty works
there because of their unbelief." [1030] Thus he passes from the above
discourse containing the parables, on to this passage, in such a way
as not to make it absolutely necessary for us to take the one to have
followed in immediate historical succession upon the other. All the
more may we suppose this to be the case, when we see how Mark passes
on from these parables to a subject which is not identical with
Matthew's directly succeeding theme, but quite different from that,
and agreeing rather with what Luke introduces; and how he has
constructed his narrative in such a manner as to make the balance of
credibility rest on the side of the supposition, that what followed in
immediate historical sequence was rather the occurrences which these
two latter evangelists both insert in near connection [with the
parables],--namely, the incidents of the ship in which Jesus was
asleep, and the miracle performed in the expulsion of the devils in
the country of the Gerasenes, [1031] --two events which Matthew has
already recalled and introduced at an earlier stage of his record.
[1032] At present, therefore, we have to consider whether [Matthew's
report of] what the Lord spoke, and what was said to Him in His own
country, is in concord with the accounts given by the other two,
namely, Mark and Luke. For, in widely different and dissimilar
sections of his history, John mentions words, either spoken to the
Lord or spoken by Him, [1033] which resemble those recorded in this
passage by the other three evangelists.
90. Now Mark, indeed, gives this passage in terms almost precisely
identical with those which meet us in Matthew; with the one exception,
that what he says the Lord was called by His fellow-townsmen is, "the
carpenter, and the son of Mary," [1034] and not, as Matthew tells us,
the "carpenter's son." Neither is there anything to marvel at in this,
since He might quite fairly have have been designated by both these
names. For in taking Him to be the son of a carpenter, they naturally
also took Him to be a carpenter. Luke, on the other hand, sets forth
the same incident on a wider scale, and records a variety of other
matters which took place in that connection. And this account he
brings in at a point not long subsequent to His baptism and
temptation, thus unquestionably introducing by anticipation what
really happened only after the occurrence of a number of intervening
circumstances. In this, therefore, every one may see an illustration
of a principle of prime consequence in relation to this most weighty
question concerning the harmony of the evangelists, which we have
undertaken to solve by the help of God,--the principle, namely, that
it is not by mere ignorance that these writers have been led to make
certain omissions, and that it is as little through simple ignorance
of the actual historical order of events that they have [at times]
preferred to keep by the order in which these events were recalled to
their own memory. The correctness of this principle may be gathered
most clearly from the fact that, at a point antecedent to any account
given by him of anything done by the Lord at Capharnaum, Luke has
anticipated the literal date, and has inserted this passage which we
have at present under consideration, and in which we are told how His
fellow-citizens at once were astonished at the might of the authority
which was in Him, and expressed their contempt for the meanness of His
family. For he tells us that He addressed them in these terms: "Ye
will surely say unto me, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have
heard done in Capharnaum, do also here in thy country;" [1035] while,
so far as the narrative of this same Luke is concerned, we have not
yet read of Him as having done anything at Capharnaum. Furthermore, as
it will not take up much time, and as, besides, it is both a very
simple and a highly needful matter to do so, we insert here the whole
context, showing the subject from which and the method in which the
writer has come to give the contents of this section. After his
statement regarding the Lord's baptism and temptation, he proceeds in
these terms: "And when the devil had ended all the temptation, he
departed from Him for a season. And Jesus returned in the power of the
Spirit into Galilee: and there went out a fame of Him through all the
region round about. And He taught in their synagogues, and was
magnified of all. And He came to Nazareth, where He had been brought
up: and, as his custom was, He went into the synagogue on the
Sabbath-day, and stood up for to read. And there was delivered unto
Him the book of the prophet Esaias: and when He had opened the book,
He found the place where it was written, The Spirit of the Lord is
upon me, because He hath anointed me. He hath sent me to preach the
gospel to the poor, to proclaim deliverance to the captives, and sight
to the blind; to set at liberty them that are bruised, to proclaim the
accepted year of the Lord, and the day of retribution. And when He had
closed the book, He gave it again to the minister, and sat down: and
the eyes of all them that were in the synagogue were fastened on Him.
And He began to say unto them, This day is this scripture fulfilled in
your ears. And all bare Him witness, and wondered at the gracious
words which proceeded out of His mouth. And they said, Is not this
Joseph's son? And He said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this
proverb, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in
Capharnaum, do also here in thy country." [1036] And so he continues
with the rest, until this entire section in his narrative is gone
over. What, therefore, can be more manifest, than that he has
knowingly introduced this notice at a point antecedent to its
historical date, seeing it admits of no question that he knows and
refers to certain mighty deeds done by Him before this period in
Capharnaum, which, at the same time, he is aware he has not as yet
narrated in detail? For certainly he has not made such an advance with
his history from his notice of the Lord's baptism, as that he should
be supposed to have forgotten the fact that up to this point he has
not mentioned any of the things which took place in Capharnaum; the
truth being, that he has just begun here, after the baptism, to give
us his narrative concerning the Lord personally. [1037]
Footnotes
[1029] Three mss., however, give in synagoga eorum--in their
synagogue--as in our version.
[1030] Matt. xiii. 53-58.
[1031] Mark iv. 35, v. 17; Luke viii. 22-37. [On the variations in the
name, see critical editions of Greek text. Comp. Revised Version. The
Latin versions generally read "Gerasenes" in all three accounts.--R.]
[1032] Matt. viii. 23-34.
[1033] John vi. 42.
[1034] Mark vi. 1-6.
[1035] Luke iv. 23.
[1036] Luke iv. 13-23.
[1037] [The question of the identity of the visits to Nazareth is
still an open one. But there are some points ignored by Augustin which
indicate that Luke refers to an earlier visit.--R.]
Chapter XLIII.--Of the Mutual Consistency of the Accounts Which are
Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke of What Was Said by Herod on Hearing
About the Wonderful Works of the Lord, and of Their Concord in Regard
to the Order of Narration.
91. Matthew continues: "At that time Herod the tetrarch heard of the
fame of Jesus, and said unto his servants, This is John the Baptist:
he is risen from the dead; and therefore mighty works do show forth
themselves in him." [1038] Mark gives the same passage, and in the
same manner, but not in the same order. [1039] For, after relating how
the Lord sent forth the disciples with the charge to take nothing with
them on the journey save a staff only, and after bringing to its close
so much of the discourse which was then delivered as has been recorded
by him, he has subjoined this section. He does not, however, connect
it in such a way as to compel us to suppose that what it narrates took
place actually in immediate sequence on what precedes it in the
history. And in this, indeed, Matthew is at one with him. For
Matthew's expression is, "at that time," not "on that day," or "at
that hour." Only there is this difference between them, that Mark
refers not to Herod himself as the utterer of the words in question,
but to the people, his statement being this: "They said [1040] that
John the Baptist was risen from the dead;" whereas Matthew makes Herod
himself the speaker, the phrase being: "He said unto his servants."
Luke, again, keeping the same order of narration as Mark, and
introducing it also indeed, like Mark, in no such way as to compel us
to suppose that his order must have been the order of actual
occurrence, presents his version of the same passage in the following
terms: "Herod the tetrarch heard of all that was done by Him: and he
was perplexed, because that it was said of some, that John was risen
from the dead; and of some, that Elias had appeared; and of others,
that one of the old prophets was risen again. And Herod said, John
have I beheaded: but who is this of whom I hear such things? And he
desired to see Him." [1041] In these words Luke also attests Mark's
statement, at least, so far as concerns the affirmation that it was
not Herod himself, but other parties, who said that John was risen
from the dead. But as regards his mentioning how Herod was perplexed,
and his bringing in thereafter those words of the same prince: "John
have I beheaded: but who is this of whom I hear such things?" we must
either understand that after the said perplexity he became persuaded
in his own mind of the truth of what was asserted by others, when he
spoke to his servants, in accordance with the version given by
Matthew, which runs thus: "And he said to his servants, This is John
the Baptist: he is risen from the dead; and therefore mighty works do
show forth themselves in him;" or we must suppose that these words
were uttered in a manner betraying that he was still in a state of
perplexity. For had he said, "Can this be John the Baptist?" or, "Can
it chance that this is John the Baptist?" there would have been no
need of saying anything about a mode of utterance by which he might
have revealed his dubiety and perplexity. But seeing that these forms
of expression are not before us, his words may be taken to have been
pronounced in either of two ways: so that we may either suppose him to
have been convinced by what was said by others, and so to have spoken
the words in question with a real belief [in John's reappearance]; or
we may imagine him to have been still in that state of hesitancy of
which mention is made by Luke. Our explanation is favoured by the fact
that Mark, who had already told us how it was by others that the
statement was made as to John having risen from the dead, does not
fail to let us know also that in the end Herod himself spoke to this
effect: "It is John whom I beheaded: he is risen from the dead."
[1042] For these words may also be taken to have been pronounced in
either of two ways,--namely, as the utterances either of one
corroborating a fact, or of one in doubt. Moreover, while Luke passes
on to a new subject after the notice which he gives of this incident,
those other two, Matthew and Mark, take occasion to tell us at this
point in what way John was put to death by Herod.
Footnotes
[1038] Matt. xiv. 1, 2.
[1039] Mark vi. 14-16.
[1040] Dicebant; so that the reading elegon is followed instead of
elegen in Mark vi. 14. [Westcott and Hort give the plural in their
text, following the Vatican codex and some other authorities.--R.]
[1041] Luke ix. 7-9.
[1042] [Augustin gives the reading followed in the Revised Version
("John whom I beheaded, he is risen"). The translator gives the words
of the Authorized Version.--R.]
Chapter XLIV.--Of the Order in Which the Accounts of John's
Imprisonment and Death are Given by These Three Evangelists.
92. Matthew then proceeds with his narrative in the following terms:
"For Herod laid hold on John, and bound him, and put him in prison for
Herodias' sake, his brother's wife;" and so on, down to the words,
"And his disciples came and took up the body, and buried it, and went
and told Jesus." [1043] Mark gives this narrative in similar terms.
[1044] Luke, on the other hand, does not relate it in the same
succession, but introduces it in connection with his statement of the
baptism wherewith the Lord was baptized. Hence we are to understand
him to have acted by anticipation here, and to have taken the
opportunity of recording at this point an event which took place
actually a considerable period later. For he has first reported those
words which John spake with regard to the Lord--namely, that "His fan
is in His hand, and that He will thoroughly purge His floor, and will
gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn up with
fire unquenchable;" and immediately thereafter he has appended his
statement of an incident which the evangelist John demonstrates not to
have taken place in direct historical sequence. For this latter writer
mentions that, after Jesus had been baptized, He went into Galilee at
the period when He turned the water into wine; and that, after a
sojourn of a few days in Capharnaum, He left that district and
returned to the land of Judæa, and there baptized a multitude about
the Jordan, previous to the time when John was imprisoned. [1045] Now
what reader, unless he were all the better versed [1046] in these
writings, would not take it to be implied here that it was after the
utterance of the words with regard to the fan and the purged floor
that Herod became incensed against John, and cast him into prison?
Yet, that the incident referred to here did not, as matter of fact,
occur in the order in which it is here recorded, we have already shown
elsewhere; and, indeed, Luke himself puts the proof into our hands.
[1047] For if [he had meant that] John's incarceration took place
immediately after the utterance of those words, then what are we to
make of the fact that in Luke's own narrative the baptism of Jesus is
introduced subsequently to his notice of the imprisonment of John?
Consequently it is manifest that, recalling the circumstance in
connection with the present occasion, he has brought it in here by
anticipation, and has thus inserted it in his history at a point
antecedent to a number of incidents, of which it was his purpose to
leave us some record, and which, in point of time, were antecedent to
this mishap that befell John. But it is as little the case that the
other two evangelists, Matthew and Mark, have placed the fact of
John's imprisonment in that position in their narratives which, as is
apparent also from their own writings, belonged to it in the actual
order of events. For they, too, have told us how it was on John's
being cast into prison that the Lord went into Galilee; [1048] and
then, after [relating] a number of things which He did in Galilee,
they come to Herod's admonition or doubt as to the rising again from
the dead of that John whom he beheaded; [1049] and in connection with
this latter occasion, they give us the story of all that occurred in
the matter of John's incarceration and death.
Footnotes
[1043] Matt. xiv. 3-12.
[1044] Mark vi. 17-29.
[1045] John ii. 1, 12, iii. 22-24.
[1046] The reading in the mss. and in Migne's text is, quis autem non
putet qui minus in his litteris eruditus est; for which some give,
quis autem non putet nisi qui minus, etc.
[1047] Luke iii. 15-21.
[1048] Matt. iv. 12; Mark i. 14.
[1049] Matt. xiv. 1, 2; Mark vi. 14-16.
Chapter XLV.--Of the Order and the Method in Which All the Four
Evangelists Come to the Narration of the Miracle of the Five Loaves.
93. After stating how the report of John's death was brought to
Christ, Matthew continues his account, and introduces it in the
following connection: "When Jesus heard of it, He departed thence by
ship into a desert place apart: and when the people had heard thereof,
they followed Him on foot out of the cities. And He went forth, and
saw a great multitude, and was moved with compassion toward them, and
He healed their sick." [1050] He mentions, therefore, that this took
place immediately after John had suffered. Consequently it was after
this that those things took place which have been previously
recorded--namely, the circumstances which alarmed Herod, and induced
him to say, "John have I beheaded." [1051] For it must surely be
understood that these incidents occurred subsequently which report
carried to the ears of Herod, so that he became anxious, and was in
perplexity as to who that person possibly could be of whom he heard
things so remarkable, when he had himself put John to death. Mark,
again, after relating how John suffered, mentions that the disciples
who had been sent forth returned to Jesus, and told Him all that they
had done and taught; and that the Lord (a fact which he alone records)
directed them to rest for a little while in a desert place, and that
He went on board a vessel with them, and departed; and that the crowds
of people, when they perceived that movement, went before them to that
place; and that the Lord had compassion on them, and taught them many
things; and that, when the hour was now advancing, it came to pass
that all who were present were made to eat of the five loaves and the
two fishes. [1052] This miracle has been recorded by all the four
evangelists. For in like manner, Luke, who has given an account of the
death of John at a much earlier stage in his narrative, [1053] in
connection with the occasion of which we have spoken, in the present
context tells us first of Herod's perplexity as to who the Lord could
be, and immediately thereafter appends statements to the same effect
with those in Mark,--namely, that the apostles returned to Him, and
reported to Him all that they had done; and that then He took them
with Him and departed into a desert place, and that the multitudes
followed Him thither, and that He spake to them concerning the kingdom
of God, and restored those who stood in need of healing. Then, too, he
mentions that, when the day was declining, the miracle of the five
loaves was wrought. [1054]
94. But John, again, who differs greatly from those three in this
respect, that he deals more with the discourses which the Lord
delivered than with the works which He so marvellously wrought, after
recording how He left Judæa and departed the second time into Galilee,
which departure is understood to have taken place at the time to which
the other evangelists also refer when they tell us that on John's
imprisonment He went into Galilee,--after recording this, I say, John
inserts in the immediate context of his narrative the considerable
discourse which He spake as He was passing through Samaria, on the
occasion of His meeting with the Samaritan woman whom He found at the
well; and then he states that two days after this He departed thence
and went into Galilee, and that thereupon He came to Cana of Galilee,
where He had turned the water into wine, and that there He healed the
son of a certain nobleman. [1055] But as to other things which the
rest have told us He did and said in Galilee, John is silent. At the
same time, however, he mentions something which the others have left
unnoticed,--namely, the fact that He went up to Jerusalem on the day
of the feast, and there wrought the miracle on the man who had the
infirmity of thirty-eight years standing, and who found no one by
whose help he might be carried down to the pool in which people
afflicted with various diseases were healed. [1056] In connection with
this, John also relates how He spake many things on that occasion. He
tells us, further, that after these events He departed across the sea
of Galilee, which is also the sea of Tiberias, and that a great
multitude followed Him; that thereupon He went away to a mountain, and
there sat with His disciples,--the passover, a feast of the Jews,
being then nigh; that then, on lifting up His eyes and seeing a very
great company, He fed them with the five loaves and the two fishes;
[1057] which notice is given us also by the other evangelists. And
this makes it certain that he has passed by those incidents which form
the course along which these others have come to introduce the notice
of this miracle into their narratives. Nevertheless, while different
methods of narration, as it appears, are prosecuted, and while the
first three evangelists have thus left unnoticed certain matters which
the fourth has recorded, we see how those three, on the one hand, who
have been keeping nearly the same course, have found a direct
meeting-point with each other at this miracle of the five loaves; and
how this fourth writer, on the other hand, who is conversant above all
with the profound teachings of the Lord's discourses, in relating some
other matters on which the rest are silent, has sped round in a
certain method upon their track, and, while about to soar off from
their pathway after a brief space again into the region of loftier
subjects, has found a meeting-point with them in the view of
presenting this narrative of the miracle of the five loaves, which is
common to them all.
Footnotes
[1050] Matt. xiv. 13, 14.
[1051] Luke ix. 9.
[1052] Mark vi. 30-44.
[1053] Luke iii. 20.
[1054] Luke ix. 10-17.
[1055] John iv. 3, 5, 43-54.
[1056] [Augustin here passes over one of the most difficult questions
in connection with the Gospel history. The length of our Lord's
ministry turns upon the feast referred to in John v. If it was
passover, then John refers to four passovers; and our Lord's ministry
extended over three years and a few weeks. If some other feast is
meant, the ministry covered but two years and a few weeks.--R.]
[1057] John v.-vi. 13.
Chapter XLVI.--Of the Question as to How the Four Evangelists
Harmonize with Each Other on This Same Subject of the Miracle of the
Five Loaves.
95. Matthew then proceeds and carries on his narrative in due
consecution to the said incident connected with the five loaves in the
following manner: "And when it was evening, His disciples came to Him,
saying, This is a desert place, and the time is now past; send the
multitude away, that they may go into the villages, and buy themselves
victuals. But Jesus said unto them, They need not depart; give ye them
to eat;" and so forth, down to where we read, "And the number of those
who ate was five thousand men, besides women and children." [1058]
This miracle, therefore, which all the four evangelists record, [1059]
and in which they are supposed to betray certain discrepancies with
each other, must be examined and subjected to discussion, in order
that we may also learn from this instance some rules which will be
applicable to all other similar cases in the form of principles
regulating modes of statement in which, however diverse they may be,
the same sense is nevertheless retained, and the same veracity in the
expression of matters of fact is preserved. And, indeed, this
investigation ought to begin not with Matthew, although that would be
in accordance with the order in which the evangelists stand, but
rather with John, by whom the narrative in question is told with such
particularity as to record even the names of the disciples with whom
the Lord conversed on this subject. For he gives the history in the
following terms: "When Jesus than lifted up His eyes, and saw a very
great company come unto Him, He saith unto Philip, Whence shall we buy
bread, that these may eat? And this He said to prove him; for He
Himself knew what He would do. Philip answered Him, Two hundred
pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them
may take a little. One of His disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter's
brother, saith unto Him, There is a lad here, which hath five barley
loaves, and two fishes; but what are they among so many? Jesus said
therefore, Make the men sit down. Now there was much grass in the
place. So the men sat down, in number about five thousand. Jesus then
took the loaves; and when He had given thanks, He distributed to the
disciples, and the disciples to them that were set down; and likewise
of the fishes as much as they would. And when they were filled, He
said unto His disciples, Gather up the fragments that remain, that
they be not lost. Therefore they gathered them together, and filled
twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves, which
remained over and above unto them that had eaten." [1060]
96. The inquiry which we have here to handle does not concern itself
with a statement given by this evangelist, in which he specifies the
kind of loaves; for he has not omitted to mention, what has been
omitted by the others, that they were barley loaves. Neither does the
question deal with what he has left unnoticed,--namely, the fact that,
in addition to the five thousand men, there were also women and
children, as Matthew tells us. And it ought now by all means to be a
settled matter, and one kept regularly in view in all such
investigations, that no one should find any difficulty in the mere
circumstance that something which is unrecorded by one writer is
related by another. But the question here is as to how the several
matters narrated by these writers may be [shown to be] all true, so
that the one of them, in giving his own peculiar version, does not put
out of court the account offered by the other. For if the Lord,
according to the narrative of John, on seeing the multitudes before
Him, asked Philip,with the view of proving him, whence bread might be
got to be given to them, a difficulty may be raised as to the truth of
the statement which is made by the others,--namely, that the disciples
first said to the Lord that He should send the multitudes away, in
order that they might go and purchase food for themselves in the
neighbouring localities, and that He made this reply to them,
according to Matthew: "They need not depart; give ye them to eat."
[1061] With this last Mark and Luke also agree, only that they leave
out the words, "They need not depart." We are to suppose, therefore,
that after these words the Lord looked at the multitude, and spoke to
Philip in the terms which John records, but which those others have
omitted. Then the reply which, according to John, was made by Philip,
is mentioned by Mark as having been given by the disciples,--the
intention being, that we should understand Philip to have returned
this answer as the mouthpiece of the rest; although they may also have
put the plural number in place of the singular, according to very
frequent usage. The words here actually ascribed to Philip--namely,
"Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that
every one of them may take a little" [1062] --have their counterpart
in this version by Mark, "Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyworth
of bread, and give them to eat?" [1063] The expression, again, which
the same Mark relates to have been used by the Lord, namely, "How many
loaves have ye?" has been passed by without notice by the rest. On the
other hand, the statement occurring in John, to the effect that Andrew
made the suggestion about the five loaves and the two fishes, appears
in the others, who use here the plural number instead of the singular,
as a notice referring the suggestion to the disciples generally. And,
indeed, Luke has coupled Philip's reply together with Andrew's answer
in one sentence. For when he says, "We have no more but five loaves
and two fishes," he reports Andrew's response; but when he adds,
"except we should go and buy meat for all this people," he seems to
carry us back to Philip's reply, only that he has left unnoticed the
"two hundred pennyworth." At the same time, that [sentence about the
going and buying meat] may also be understood to be implied in
Andrew's own words. For after saying, "There is a lad here which hath
five barley loaves and two fishes," he likewise subjoined, "But what
are they among so many?" And this last clause really means the same as
the expression in question, namely, "except we should go and buy meat
for all this people."
97. From all this variety of statement which is found in connection
with a genuine harmony in regard to the matters of fact and the ideas
conveyed, it becomes sufficiently clear that we have the wholesome
lesson inculcated upon us, that what we have to look to in studying a
person's words is nothing else than the intention of the speakers; in
setting forth which intention all truthful narrators ought to take the
utmost pains when they record anything, whether it may relate to man,
or to angels, or to God. For the subjects' mind and intention admit of
being expressed in words which should leave no appearance of any
discrepancies as regards the matter of fact.
98. In this connection, it is true, we ought not to omit to direct the
reader's attention to certain other matters which may turn out to be
of a kindred nature with those already considered. One of these is
found in the circumstance that Luke has stated that they were ordered
to sit down by fifties, whereas Mark's version is that it was by
hundreds and by fifties. This difference, however, creates no real
difficulty. The truth is, that the one has reported simply a part, and
the other has given the whole. For the evangelist who has introduced
the notice of the hundreds as well as the fifties has just mentioned
something which the other has left unmentioned. But there is no
contradiction between them on that account. If, indeed, the one had
noticed only the fifties, and the other only the hundreds, they might
certainly have seemed to be in some antagonism with each other, and it
might not have been easy to make it plain that both instructions were
actually uttered, although only the one has been specified by the
former writer, and the other by the latter. And yet, even in such a
case, who will not acknowledge that when the matter was subjected to
more careful consideration, the solution should have been discovered?
This I have instanced now for this reason, that matters of that kind
do often present themselves, which, while they really contain no
discrepancies, appear to do so to persons who pay insufficient
attention to them, and pronounce upon them inconsiderately.
Footnotes
[1058] Matt. xiv. 15-21.
[1059] Mark vi. 34-44; Luke ix. 12-17.
[1060] John vi. 5-13.
[1061] Matt. xiv. 16.
[1062] John vi. 7.
[1063] Mark vi. 37.
Chapter XLVII.--Of His Walking Upon the Water, and of the Questions
Regarding the Harmony of the Evangelists Who Have Narrated that Scene,
and Regarding the Manner in Which They Pass Off from the Section
Recording the Occasion on Which He Fed the Multitudes with the Five
Loaves.
99. Matthew goes on with his account in the following terms: "And when
He had sent the multitudes away, He went up into a mountain apart to
pray: and when the evening was come, He was there alone. But the ship
was now in the midst of the sea, tossed with waves: for the wind was
contrary. And in the fourth watch of the night He came unto them,
walking on the sea. And when the disciples saw Him walking on the sea,
they were troubled, saying, It is a spirit;" and so on, down to the
words, "They came and worshipped Him, saying, Of a truth Thou art the
Son of God." [1064] In like manner, Mark, after narrating the miracle
of the five loaves, gives his account of this same incident in the
following terms: "And when it was late, the ship was in the midst of
the sea, and He alone on the land. And He saw them toiling in rowing:
for the wind was contrary to them," and so on. [1065] This is similar
to Matthew's version, except that nothing is said as to Peter's
walking upon the waters. But here we must see to it, that no
difficulty be found in what Mark has stated regarding the Lord,
namely, that, when He walked upon the waters, He would also have
passed by them. For in what way could they have understood this, were
it not that He was really proceeding in a different direction from
them, as if minded to pass those persons by like strangers, who were
so far from recognizing Him that they took Him to be a spirit? Who,
however, is so obtuse as not to perceive that this bears a mystical
significance? At the same time, too, He came to the help of the men in
their perturbation and outcry, and said to them, "Be of good cheer, it
is I; be not afraid." What is the explanation, therefore, of His wish
to pass by those persons whom nevertheless He thus encouraged when
they were in terror, but that that intention to pass them by was made
to serve the purpose of drawing forth those cries to which it was meet
to bear succour?
100. Furthermore, John still tarries for a little space with these
others. For, after his recital of the miracle of the five loaves, he
also gives us some account of the vessel that laboured, and of the
Lord's act in walking upon the sea. This notice he connects with his
preceding narrative in the following manner: "When Jesus therefore
perceived that they would come and take Him by force and make Him a
king, He departed again into a mountain Himself alone. And when it
became late, His disciples went down unto the sea; and when they had
entered into a ship, they came over the sea to Capharnaum: and it was
now dark, and Jesus was not come to them. And the sea arose by reason
of a great wind that blew," and so on. [1066] In this there cannot
appear to be anything contrary to the records preserved in the other
Gospels, unless it be the circumstance that Matthew tells us how, when
the multitudes were sent away, He went up into a mountain, in order
that there He might pray alone; while John states that He was on a
mountain with those same multitudes whom He fed with the five loaves.
[1067] But seeing that John also informs us how He departed into a
mountain after the said miracle, to preclude His being taken
possession of by the multitudes, who wished to make Him a king, it is
surely evident that they had come down from the mountain to more level
ground when those loaves were provided for the crowds. And
consequently there is no contradiction between the statements made by
Matthew and John as to His going up again to the mountain. The only
difference is, that Matthew uses the phrase "He went up," while John's
term is "He departed." And there would be an antagonism between these
two, only if in departing He had not gone up. Nor, again, is any want
of harmony betrayed by the fact that Matthew's words are, "He went up
into a mountain apart to pray;" whereas John puts it thus: "When He
perceived that they would come to make Him a king, He departed again
into a mountain Himself alone." Surely the matter of the departure is
in no way a thing antagonistic to the matter of prayer. For, indeed,
the Lord, who in His own person transformed the body of our
humiliation in order that He might make it like unto the body of His
own glory, [1068] hereby taught us also the truth that the matter of
departure should be to us in like manner grave matter for prayer.
Neither, again, is there any defect of consistency proved by the
circumstance that Matthew has told us first how He commanded His
disciples to embark in the little ship, and to go before Him unto the
other side of the lake until He sent the multitudes away, and then
informs us that, after the multitudes were sent away, He Himself went
up into a mountain alone to pray; while John mentions first that He
departed unto a mountain alone, and then proceeds thus: "And when it
became late, His disciples came down unto the sea; and when they had
entered into a ship," etc. For who will not perceive that, in
recapitulating the facts, John has spoken of something as actually
done at a later point by the disciples, which Jesus had already
charged them to do before His own departure unto the mountain; just as
it is a familiar procedure in discourse, to revert in some fashion or
other to any matter which otherwise would have been passed over? But
inasmuch as it may not be specifically noted that a reversion,
especially when done briefly and instantaneously, is made to something
omitted, the auditors are sometimes led to suppose that the occurrence
which is mentioned at the later stage also took place literally at the
later period. In this way the evangelist's statement really is, that
to those persons whom he had described as embarking in the ship and
coming across the sea to Capharnaum, the Lord came, walking toward
them upon the waters, as they were toiling in the deep; which approach
of the Lord of course took place at the earlier point, during the said
voyage in which they were making their way to Capharnaum. [1069]
101. On the other hand, Luke, after the record of the miracle of the
five loaves, passes to another subject, and diverges from this order
of narration. For he makes no mention of that little ship, and of the
Lord's pathway over the waters. But after the statement conveyed in
these words, "And they did all eat, and were filled, and there was
taken up of fragments that remained to them twelve baskets," he has
subjoined the following notice: "And it came to pass, as He was alone
praying, His disciples were with Him; and He asked them, saying, Who
say the people that I am?" [1070] Thus he relates in this succession
something new, which is not given by those three who have left us the
account of the manner in which the Lord walked upon the waters, and
came to the disciples when they were on the voyage. It ought not,
however, on this account, to be supposed that it was on that same
mountain to which Matthew has told us He went up in order to pray
alone, that He said to His disciples, "Who say the people that I am?"
For Luke, too, seems to harmonize with Matthew in this, because his
words are, "as He was alone praying;" while Matthew's were, "He went
up unto a mountain alone to pray." But it must by all means be held to
have been on a different occasion that He put this question, since [it
is said here, both that] He prayed alone, and [that] the disciples
were with Him. Thus Luke, indeed, has mentioned only the fact of His
being alone, but has said nothing of His being without His disciples,
as is the case with Matthew and John, since [according to these
latter] they left Him in order to go before Him to the other side of
the sea. For with unmistakeable plainness Luke has added the statement
that "His disciples also were with Him." Consequently, in saying that
He was alone, he meant his statement to refer to the multitudes, who
did not abide with Him.
Footnotes
[1064] Matt. xiv. 23-33.
[1065] Mark vi. 47-54.
[1066] John vi. 15-21.
[1067] Reading in monte fuisse cum eisdem turbis quas de quinque
panibus pavit. According to Migne, this is the reading of several mss.
of the better class; some twelve other mss. give in monte fuisse cum
easdem turbas, etc. = "He was on a mountain when He fed," etc. Some
editions have also in montem fugisse cum easdem, etc. = "He departed
to a mountain when He fed," etc.
[1068] Phil. iii. 21.
[1069] [The difficulty in regard to the course of the ship did not
suggest itself to Augustin, nor does he allude to the position of
Bethsaida. Luke ix. 10 seems to place it on one side of the lake and
Mark vi. 45 on the other. A contrary wind would blow them across the
lake, unless they were trying to get to some point on the eastern
shore; from which shore they certainly started, after the feeding of
the five thousand.--R.]
[1070] Luke ix. 17, 18.
Chapter XLVIII.--Of the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and
Mark on the One Hand, and John on the Other, in the Accounts Which the
Three Give Together of What Took Place After the Other Side of the
Lake Was Reached.
102. Matthew proceeds as follows: "And when they were gone over, they
came into the land of Genesar. And when the men of that place had
knowledge of Him, they sent out unto all that country round about, and
brought unto Him all that were diseased, and besought Him that they
might only touch the hem of His garment: and as many as touched were
made perfectly whole. Then came to Him scribes and Pharisees from
Jerusalem, saying, Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of
the elders? for they wash not their hands when they eat bread," and so
on, down to the words, "But to eat with unwashen hands defileth not a
man." [1071] This is also related by Mark, in a way which precludes
the raising of any question about discrepancies. For anything
expressed here by the one in a form differing from that used by the
other, involves at least no departure from identity in sense. John, on
the other hand, fixing his attention, as his wont is, upon the Lord's
discourses, passes on from the notice of the ship, which the Lord
reached by walking upon the waters, to what took place after they
disembarked upon the land, and mentions that He took occasion from the
eating of the bread to deliver many lessons, dealing pre-eminently
with divine things. After this address, too, his narrative is again
borne on to one subject after another, in a sublime strain. [1072] At
the same time, this transition which he thus makes to different themes
does not involve any real want of harmony, although he exhibits
certain divergencies from these others, with the order of events
presented by the rest of the evangelists. For what is there to hinder
us from supposing at once that those persons, whose story is given by
Matthew and Mark, were healed by the Lord, and that He delivered this
discourse which John recounts to the people who followed Him across
the sea? Such a supposition is made all the more reasonable by the
fact that Capharnaum, to which place they are said, according to John,
to have crossed, is near the lake of Genesar; and that, again, is the
district into which they came, according to Matthew, on landing.
Footnotes
[1071] Matt. xiv. 34-xv. 20.
[1072] John vi. 22-72.
Chapter XLIX.--Of the Woman of Canaan Who Said, "Yet the Dogs Eat of
the Crumbs Which Fall from Their Masters' Tables," And of the Harmony
Between the Account Given by Matthew and that by Luke.
103. Matthew, accordingly, proceeds with his narrative, after the
notice of that discourse which the Lord delivered in the presence of
the Pharisees on the subject of the unwashed hands. Preserving also
the order of the succeeding events, as far as it is indicated by the
transitions from the one to the other, he introduces this account into
the context in the following manner: "And Jesus went thence, and
departed into the coasts of Tyre and Sidon. And, behold, a woman of
Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried unto Him, saying, Have
mercy on me, O Lord, Thou son of David; my daughter is grievously
vexed with a devil. But He answered her not a word," and so on, down
to the words, "O woman, great is thy faith: be it unto thee even as
thou wilt. And her daughter was made whole from that very hour."
[1073] This story of the woman of Canaan is recorded also by Mark, who
keeps the same order of events, and gives no occasion to raise any
question as to a want of harmony, unless it be found in the
circumstance that he tells us how the Lord was in the house at the
time when the said woman came to Him with the petition on behalf of
her daughter. [1074] Now we might readily suppose that Matthew has
simply omitted mention of the house, while nevertheless relating the
same occurrence. But inasmuch as he states that the disciples made the
suggestion to Him in these terms, "Send her away, for she crieth after
us," he seems to imply distinctly that the woman gave utterance to
these cries of entreaty behind the Lord as He walked on. In what
sense, then, could it have been "in the house," unless we are to take
Mark to have intimated the fact, that she had gone into the place
where Jesus then was, when he mentioned at the beginning of the
narrative that He was in the house? But when Matthew says that "He
answered her not a word," he has given us also to understand what
neither of the two evangelists has related explicitly,--namely, the
fact that during that silence which He maintained Jesus went out of
the house. And in this manner all the other particulars are brought
into a connection which from this point onwards presents no kind of
appearance of discrepancy. For as to what Mark records with respect to
the answer which the Lord gave her, to the effect that it was not meet
to take the children's bread and cast it unto the dogs, that reply was
returned only after the interposition of certain sayings which Matthew
has not left unrecorded. That is to say, [we are to suppose that]
there came in first the request which the disciples addressed to Him
in regard to the woman's case, and the answer He gave them, to the
effect that He was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of
Israel; that next there was her own approach, or, in other words, her
coming after Him, and worshipping Him, saying, "Lord, help me;" and
that then, after all these incidents, those words were spoken which
have been recorded by both the evangelists.
Footnotes
[1073] Matt. xv. 21-28.
[1074] Mark vii. 24-30.
Chapter L.--Of the Occasion on Which He Fed the Multitudes with the
Seven Loaves, and of the Question as to the Harmony Between Matthew
and Mark in Their Accounts of that Miracle.
104. Matthew proceeds with his narrative in the following terms: "And
when Jesus had departed from thence, He came nigh unto the sea of
Galilee; and went up into a mountain, and sat down there. And great
multitudes came unto Him, having with them those that were lame,
blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and cast them down at Jesus'
feet, and He healed them; insomuch that the multitudes wondered, when
they saw the dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to walk,
and the blind to see: and they glorified the God of Israel. Then Jesus
called His disciples unto Him, and said, I have compassion on the
multitude, because they continue with me now three days, and have
nothing to eat," and so on, down to the words, "And they that did eat
were four thousand men, besides women and children." [1075] This other
miracle of the seven loaves and the few little fishes is recorded also
by Mark, and that too in almost the same order; the exception being
that he inserts before it a narrative given by no other,--namely, that
relating to the deaf man whose ears the Lord opened, when He spat and
said, "Effeta," that is, Be opened. [1076]
105. In the case of this miracle of the seven loaves, it is certainly
not a superfluous task to call attention to the fact that these two
evangelists, Matthew and Mark, have thus introduced it into their
narrative. For if one of them had recorded this miracle, who at the
same time had taken no notice of the instance of the five loaves, he
would have been judged to stand opposed to the rest. For in such
circumstances, who would not have supposed that there was only the one
miracle wrought in actual fact, and that an incomplete and unveracious
version of it had been given by the writer referred to, or by the
others, or by all of them together; so [that we must have imagined]
either that the one evangelist, by a mistake on his own part, had been
led to mention seven loaves instead of five; or that the other two,
whether as having both presented an incorrect statement, or as having
been misled through a slip of memory, had put the number five for the
number seven. In like manner, it might have been supposed that there
was a contradiction between the twelve baskets [1077] and the seven
baskets, [1078] and again, between the five thousand and the four
thousand, expressing the numbers of those who were fed. But now, since
those evangelists who have given us the account of the miracle of the
seven loaves have also not failed to mention the other miracle of the
five loaves, no difficulty can be felt by any one, and all can see
that both works were really wrought. This, accordingly, we have
instanced, in order that, if in any other passage we come upon some
similar deed of the Lord's, which, as told by one evangelist, seems so
utterly contrary to the version of it given by another that no method
of solving the difficulty can possibly be found, we may understand the
explanation to be simply this, that both incidents really took place,
and that they were recorded separately by the two several writers.
This is precisely what we have already recommended to attention in the
matter of the seating of the multitudes by hundreds and by fifties.
For were it not for the circumstance that both these numbers are found
noted by the one historian, we might have supposed that the different
writers had made contradictory statements. [1079]
Footnotes
[1075] Matt. xv. 29-38.
[1076] Mark vii. 31-viii. 9.
[1077] Cophinis.
[1078] Sportis.
[1079] See above, chap. xlvi.
Chapter LI.--Of Matthew's Declaration That, on Leaving These Parts, He
Came into the Coasts of Magedan; And of the Question as to His
Agreement with Mark in that Intimation, as Well as in the Notice of
the Saying About Jonah, Which Was Returned Again as an Answer to Those
Who Sought a Sign.
106. Matthew continues as follows: "And He sent away the multitude,
and took ship, and came into the coasts of Magedan;" and so on, down
to the words, "A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a
sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it but the sign of the
prophet Jonas." [1080] This has already been recorded in another
connection by the same Matthew. [1081] Hence again and again we must
hold by the position that the Lord spake the same words on repeated
occasions; so that when any completely irreconcilable difference
appears between statements of His utterances, we are to understand the
words to have been spoken twice over. In this case, indeed, Mark also
keeps the same order; and after his account of the miracle of the
seven loaves, subjoins the same intimation as is given us in Matthew,
only with this difference, that Matthew's expression for the locality
is not Dalmanutha, as is read in certain codices, but Magedan. [1082]
There is no reason, however, for questioning the fact that it is the
same place that is intended under both names. For most codices, even
of Mark's Gospel, give no other reading than that of Magedan. [1083]
Neither should any difficulty be felt in the fact that Mark does not
say, as Matthew does, that in the answer which the Lord returned to
those who sought after a sign, He referred to Jonah, but mentions
simply that He replied in these terms: "There shall no sign be given
unto it." For we are given to understand what kind of sign they
asked--namely, one from heaven. And he has simply omitted to specify
the words which Matthew has introduced regarding Jonas.
Footnotes
[1080] Matt. xv. 39-xvi. 4.
[1081] Matt. xii. 38.
[1082] Mark viii. 10-12.
[1083] ["Magdala," as the Authorized Version reads in Matthew, is
poorly supported, and was probably substituted by some ignorant scribe
for "Magadan" (comp. Revised Version). In Mark viii. 10, however, the
reading "Dalmanutha" is well attested. Augustin refers to Latin
codices.--R.]
Chapter LII.--Of Matthew's Agreement with Mark in the Statement About
the Leaven of the Pharisees, as Regards Both the Subject Itself and
the Order of Narrative.
107. Matthew proceeds: "And He left them, and departed. And when His
disciples were come to the other side, they forgot to take bread. Then
Jesus said unto them, Take heed, and beware of the leaven of the
Pharisees and of the Sadducees;" and so forth, down to where we read,
"Then understood they that He bade them not beware of the leaven of
bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees."
[1084] These words are recorded also by Mark, and that likewise in the
same order. [1085]
Footnotes
[1084] Matt. xvi. 5-12.
[1085] Mark viii. 13-21.
Chapter LIII.--Of the Occasion on Which He Asked the Disciples Whom
Men Said that He Was; And of the Question Whether, with Regard Either
to the Subject-Matter or the Order, There are Any Discrepancies
Between Matthew, Mark, and Luke.
108. Matthew continues thus: "And Jesus came into the coasts of
Cæsarea Philippi; and He asked His disciples, saying, Whom do men say
that I, [1086] the Son of man, am? And they said, Some say that Thou
art John the Baptist; some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the
prophets;" and so on, down to the words, "And whatsoever thou shalt
loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." [1087] Mark relates this
nearly in the same order. But he has brought in before it a narrative
which is given by him alone,--namely, that regarding the giving of
sight to that blind man who said to the Lord, "I see men as trees
walking." [1088] Luke, again, also records this incident, inserting it
after his account of the miracle of the five loaves; [1089] and, as we
have already shown above, the order of recollection which is followed
in his case is not antagonistic to the order adopted by these others.
Some difficulty, however, may be imagined in the circumstance that
Luke's representation bears that the Lord put this question, as to
whom men held Him to be, to His disciples at a time when He was alone
praying, and when His disciples were also with Him; whereas Mark, on
the other hand, tells us that the question was put by Him to the
disciples when they were on the way. But this will be a difficulty
only to the man who has never prayed on the way. [1090]
109. I recollect having already stated that no one should suppose that
Peter received that name for the first time on the occasion when He
said to Him, "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my
Church." For the time at which he did obtain this name was that
referred to by John, when he mentions that he was addressed in these
terms: "Thou shalt be called Cephas, which is, by interpretation,
Peter." [1091] Hence, too, we are as little to think that Peter got
this designation on the occasion to which Mark alludes, when he
recounts the twelve apostles individually by name, and tells us how
James and John were called the sons of thunder, merely on the ground
that in that passage he has recorded the fact that He surnamed him
Peter. [1092] For that circumstance is noticed there simply because it
was suggested to the writer's recollection at that particular point,
and not because it took place in actual fact at that specific time.
Footnotes
[1086] Some editions omit the me in quem me dicum, etc., and make it =
Whom do men say that the Son of man is?
[1087] Matt. xvi. 13-19.
[1088] Mark viii. 22-29.
[1089] Luke ix. 18-20.
[1090] Adopting, with the Ratisbon mss., eum movet qui nunquam oravit
in via. Another reading is, eum movet qui putat nunquam, etc. = a
difficulty to the man who thinks He never prayed on the way.
[1091] John i. 42.
[1092] Mark iii. 16-19.
Chapter LIV.--Of the Occasion on Which He Announced His Coming Passion
to the Disciples, and of the Measure of Concord Between Matthew, Mark,
and Luke in the Accounts Which They Give of the Same.
110. Matthew proceeds in the following strain: "Then charged He His
disciples that they should tell no man that He was Jesus the Christ.
From that time forth began Jesus to show unto His disciples how that
He must go into Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders, and
chief priests, and scribes;" and so on, down to where we read, "Thou
savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men."
[1093] Mark and Luke add these passages in the same order. Only Luke
says nothing about the opposition which Peter expressed to the passion
of Christ.
Footnotes
[1093] Matt. xvi. 20-23.
Chapter LV.--Of the Harmony Between the Three Evangelists in the
Notices Which They Subjoin of the Manner in Which the Lord Charged the
Man to Follow Him Who Wished to Come After Him.
111. Matthew continues thus: "Then said Jesus unto His disciples, If
any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross, and follow me;" and so on, down to the words, "And then He
shall reward every man according to his work." [1094] This is appended
also by Mark, who keeps the same order. But he does not say of the Son
of man, who was to come with His angels, that He is to reward every
man according to his work. Nevertheless, he mentions at the same time
that the Lord spoke to this effect: "Whosoever shall be ashamed of me
and my words in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also
shall the Son of man be ashamed when He comes in the glory of His
Father with the holy angels." [1095] And this may be taken to bear the
same sense as is expressed by Matthew, when he says, that "He shall
reward every man according to his work." Luke [1096] also adds the
same statements in the same order, slightly varying the terms indeed
in which they are conveyed, but still showing a complete parallel with
the others in regard to the truthful reproduction of the self-same
ideas. [1097]
Footnotes
[1094] Matt. xvi. 24-27.
[1095] Mark viii. 34-38.
[1096] Luke ix. 25, 26.
[1097] The text gives, eadem tamen sententiarum veritate simillimus.
Another reading is, sententiam veritate simillimo.
Chapter LVI.--Of the Manifestation Which the Lord Made of Himself, in
Company with Moses and Elias, to His Disciples on the Mountain; And of
the Question Concerning the Harmony Between the First Three
Evangelists with Regard to the Order and the Circumstances of that
Event; And in Especial, the Number of the Days, in So Far as Matthew
and Mark State that It Took Place After Six Days, While Luke Says that
It Was After Eight Days.
112. Matthew proceeds thus: "Verily I say unto you, There be some
standing here which shall not taste of death till they see the Son of
man coming in His kingdom. And after six days, Jesus taketh Peter,
James, and John his brother, and brought them up into an high
mountain;" and so on, down to where we read, "Tell the vision to no
man until the Son of man be risen again from the dead." This vision of
the Lord upon the mount in the presence of the three disciples, Peter,
James, and John, on which occasion also the testimony of the Father's
voice was borne Him from heaven, is related by the three evangelists
in the same order, and in a manner expressing the same sense
completely. [1098] And as regards other matters, they may be seen by
the readers to be in accordance with those modes of narration of which
we have given examples in many passages already, and in which there
are diversities in expression without any consequent diversity in
meaning.
113. But with respect to the circumstance that Mark, along with
Matthew, tells us how the event took place after six days, while Luke
states that it was after eight days, those who find a difficulty here
do not deserve to be set aside with contempt, but should be
enlightened by the offering of explanations. For when we announce a
space of days in these terms, "after so many days," sometimes we do
not include in the number the day on which we speak, or the day on
which the thing itself which we intimate beforehand or promise is
declared to take place, but reckon only the intervening days, on the
real and full and final expiry of which the incident in question is to
occur. This is what Matthew and Mark have done. Leaving out of their
calculation the day on which Jesus spoke these words, and the day on
which He exhibited that memorable spectacle on the mount, they have
regarded simply the intermediate days, and thus have used the
expression, "after six days." But Luke, reckoning in the extreme day
at either end, that is to say, the first day and the last day, has
made it "after eight days," in accordance with that mode of speech in
which the part is put for the whole.
114. Moreover, the statement which Luke makes with regard to Moses and
Elias in these terms, "And it came to pass, as they departed [1099]
from Him, Peter said unto Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be
here," and so forth, ought not to be considered antagonistic to what
Matthew and Mark have subjoined to the same effect, as if they made
Peter offer this suggestion while Moses and Elias were still talking
with the Lord. For they have not expressly said that it was at that
time, but rather they have simply left unnoticed the fact which Luke
has added,--namely, that it was as they went away that Peter made the
suggestion to the Lord with respect to the making of three
tabernacles. At the same time, Luke has appended the intimation that
it was as they were entering the cloud that the voice came from
heaven,--a circumstance which is not affirmed, but which is as little
contradicted, by the others.
Footnotes
[1098] Matt. xvi. 28-xvii. 9; Mark viii. 39-ix. 9; Luke ix. 27-36.
[1099] [Dum discederent. The Revised Version correctly renders the
Greek: "as they were parting."--R.]
Chapter LVII.--Of the Harmony Between Matthew and Mark in the Accounts
Given of the Occasion on Which He Spoke to the Disciples Concerning
the Coming of Elias.
115. Matthew goes on thus: "And His disciples asked Him, saying, Why
then say the scribes that Elias must first come? And Jesus answered
and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come and restore all
things. But I say unto you, that Elias is come already, and they knew
him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall
also the Son of man suffer of them. Then the disciples understood that
He spake unto them of John the Baptist." [1100] This same passage is
given also by Mark, who keeps also the same order; and although he
exhibits some diversity of expression, he makes no departure from a
truthful representation of the same sense. [1101] He has not, however,
added the statement, that the disciples understood that the Lord had
referred to John the Baptist in saying that Elias was come already.
Footnotes
[1100] Matt. xvii. 10-13.
[1101] Mark ix. 10-12.
Chapter LVIII.--Of the Man Who Brought Before Him His Son, Whom the
Disciples Were Unable to Heal; And of the Question Concerning the
Agreement Between These Three Evangelists Also in the Matter of the
Order of Narration Here.
116. Matthew goes on in the following terms: "And when He was come
[1102] to the multitude, there came to Him a certain man, kneeling
down before Him, and saying, Lord, have mercy on my son; for he is
lunatic, and sore vexed;" and so on, down to the words, "Howbeit this
kind is not cast out but by prayer and fasting." [1103] Both Mark and
Luke record this incident, and that, too, in the same order, without
any suspicion of a want of harmony. [1104]
Footnotes
[1102] Venisset.
[1103] Matt. xvii. 14-20.
[1104] Mark ix. 16-28; Luke ix. 38-45.
Chapter LIX.--Of the Occasion on Which the Disciples Were Exceeding
Sorry When He Spoke to Them of His Passion, as It is Related in the
Same Order by the Three Evangelists.
117. Matthew continues thus: "And while they abode in Galilee, Jesus
said unto them, The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of
men; and they shall kill Him, and the third day He shall rise again.
And they were exceeding sorry." [1105] Mark and Luke record this
passage in the same order. [1106]
Footnotes
[1105] Matt. xvii. 21, 22.
[1106] Mark ix. 29-31; Luke ix. 44, 45.
Chapter LX.--Of His Paying the Tribute Money Out of the Mouth of the
Fish, an Incident Which Matthew Alone Mentions.
118. Matthew continues in these terms: "And when they were come to
Capharnaum, they that received tribute money came to Peter, and said
to him, Doth not your master pay tribute? He saith, Yes;" and so on,
down to where we read: "Thou shall find a piece of money: that take,
and give unto them for me and thee." [1107] He is the only one who
relates this occurrence, after the interposition of which he follows
again the order which is pursued also by Mark and Luke in company with
him.
Footnotes
[1107] Matt. xvii. 23-27.
Chapter LXI.--Of the Little Child Whom He Set Before Them for Their
Imitation, and of the Offences of the World; Of the Members of the
Body Causing Offences; Of the Angels of the Little Ones, Who Behold
the Face of the Father; Of the One Sheep Out of the Hundred Sheep; Of
the Reproving of a Brother in Private; Of the Loosing and the Binding
of Sins; Of The Agreement of Two, and the Gathering Together of Three;
Of the Forgiving of Sins Even Unto Seventy Times Seven; Of the Servant
Who Had His Own Large Debt Remitted, and Yet Refused to Remit the
Small Debt Which His Fellow-Servant Owed to Him; And of the Question
as to Matthew's Harmony with the Other Evangelists on All These
Subjects.
119. The same Matthew then proceeds with his narrative in the
following terms: "In that hour came the disciples unto Jesus, saying,
Who, thinkest Thou, is the greater in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus
called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and
said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as
little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven;" and
so on, down to the words, "So likewise shall my heavenly Father do
also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his
brother their trespasses." [1108] Of this somewhat lengthened
discourse which was spoken by the Lord, Mark, instead of giving the
whole, has presented only certain portions, in dealing with which he
follows meantime the same order. He has also introduced some matters
which Matthew does not mention. [1109] Moreover, in this complete
discourse, so far as we have taken it under consideration, the only
interruption is that which is made by Peter, when he inquires how
often a brother ought to be forgiven. The Lord, however, was speaking
in a strain which makes it quite clear that even the question which
Peter thus proposed, and the answer which was returned to him, belong
really to the same address. Luke, again, records none of these things
in the order here observed, with the exception of the incident with
the little child whom He set before His disciples, for their imitation
when they were thinking of their own greatness. [1110] For if he has
also narrated some other matters of a tenor resembling those which are
inserted in this discourse, these are sayings which he has recalled
for notice in other connections, and on occasions different from the
present: just as John [1111] introduces the Lord's words on the
subject of the forgiveness of sins,--namely, those to the effect that
they should be remitted to him to whom the apostles remitted them, and
that they should be retained to him to whom they retained them, as
spoken by the Lord after His resurrection; while Matthew mentions that
in the discourse now under notice the Lord made this declaration,
which, however, the self-same evangelist at the same time affirms to
have been given on a previous occasion to Peter. [1112] Therefore, to
preclude the necessity of having always to inculcate the same rule, we
ought to bear in mind the fact that Jesus uttered the same word
repeatedly, and in a number of different places,--a principle which we
have pressed so often upon your attention already; and this
consideration should save us from feeling any perplexity, even
although the order of the sayings may be thought to create some
difficulty.
Footnotes
[1108] Matt. xviii.
[1109] Mark ix. 33-49.
[1110] Luke ix. 46-48.
[1111] John xx. 23.
[1112] Matt. xvi. 19.
Chapter LXII.--Of the Harmony Subsisting Between Matthew and Mark in
the Accounts Which They Offer of the Time When He Was Asked Whether It
Was Lawful to Put Away One's Wife, and Especially in Regard to the
Specific Questions and Replies Which Passed Between the Lord and the
Jews, and in Which the Evangelists Seem to Be, to Some Small Extent,
at Variance.
120. Matthew continues giving his narrative in the following manner:
"And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these sayings, He
departed from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Judæa beyond
Jordan; and great multitudes followed Him; and He healed them there.
[1113] The Pharisees also came unto Him, tempting Him, and saying, Is
it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?" And so on,
down to the words, "He that is able to receive it, let him receive
it." [1114] Mark also records this, and observes the same order. At
the same time, we must certainly see to it that no appearance of
contradiction be supposed to arise from the circumstance that the same
Mark tells us how the Pharisees were asked by the Lord as to what
Moses commanded them, and that on His questioning them to that effect
they returned the answer regarding the bill of divorcement which Moses
suffered them to write; whereas, according to Matthew's version, it
was after the Lord had spoken those words in which He had shown them,
out of the law, how God made male and female to be one flesh, and how,
therefore, those [thus joined together of Him] ought not to be put
asunder by man, that they gave the reply, "Why did Moses then command
to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?" To this
interrogation, also [as Matthew puts it], He says again in reply,
"Moses, because of the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put
away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so." There is no
difficulty, I repeat, in this; for it is not the case that Mark makes
no kind of mention of the reply which was thus given by the Lord, but
he brings it in after the answer which was returned by them to His
question relating to the bill of divorcement.
121. As far as the order or method of statement here adopted is
concerned, we ought to understand that it in no way affects the truth
of the subject itself, whether the question regarding the permission
to write a bill of divorcement given by the said Moses, by whom also
it is recorded that God made male and female to be one flesh, [1115]
was addressed by these Pharisees to the Lord at the time when He was
forbidding the separation of husband and wife, and confirming His
declaration on that subject by the authority of the law; or whether
the said question was conveyed in the reply which the same persons
returned to the Lord, at the time when He asked them about what Moses
had commanded them. For His intention was not to offer them any reason
for the permission which Moses thus granted them until they had first
mentioned the matter themselves; which intention on His part is what
is indicated by the inquiry which Mark has introduced. On the other
hand, their desire was to use the authority of Moses in commanding the
giving of a bill of divorcement, for the purpose of stopping His
mouth, so to speak, in the matter of forbidding, as they believed He
undoubtedly would do, a man to put away his wife. For they had
approached Him with the view of saying what would tempt Him. And this
desire of theirs is what is indicated by Matthew, when, instead of
stating how they were interrogated first themselves, he represents
them as having of their own accord put the question about the precept
of Moses, in order that they might thereby, as it were, convict the
Lord of doing what was wrong in prohibiting the putting away of wives.
Wherefore, since the mind of the speakers, in the service of which the
words ought to stand, has been exhibited by both evangelists, it is no
matter how the modes of narration adopted by the two may differ,
provided neither of them fails to give a correct representation of the
subject itself.
122. Another view of the matter may also be taken, namely, that, in
accordance with Mark's statement, when these persons began by
questioning the Lord on the subject of the putting away of a wife, He
questioned them in turn as to what Moses commanded them; and that, on
their replying that Moses suffered them to write a bill of divorcement
and put the wife away, He made His answer to them regarding the said
law which was given by Moses, reminding them how God instituted the
union of male and female, and addressing them in the words which are
inserted by Matthew, namely, "Have ye not read that He which made them
at the beginning made them male and female?" and so on. On hearing
these words, they repeated in the form of an inquiry what they had
already given utterance to when replying to His first interrogation,
namely the expression, "Why did Moses then command to give a writing
of divorcement, and to put her away?" Then Jesus showed that the
reason was the hardness of their heart; which explanation Mark brings
in, with a view to brevity, at an earlier point, as if it had been
given in reply to that former response of theirs, which Matthew has
passed over. And this he does as judging that no injury could be done
to the truth at whichever point the explanation might be introduced,
seeing that the words, with a view to which it was returned, had been
uttered twice in the same form; and seeing also that the Lord, in any
case, had offered the said explanation in reply to such words.
Footnotes
[1113] [Augustin entirely ignores the most perplexing problem in the
Gospel history, namely, the proper distribution of the matter peculiar
to Luke and John, at this point in the narrative. The passages are:
Luke ix. 51-xviii. 14 and John vii. 2-xi. 54. These events cover about
six months, but Matthew and Mark omit all reference to them. The
difficulty is all the greater, since Luke inserts in his narrative
many things that evidently belong to an earlier period (e.g., chaps.
xi. 14-xiii. 19). There are also peculiar difficulties connected with
the chronology of John x. and xi.--R.]
[1114] Matt. xix. 1-12.
[1115] Gen. ii. 24.
Chapter LXIII.--Of the Little Children on Whom He Laid His Hands; Of
the Rich Man to Whom He Said, "Sell All that Thou Hast;" Of the
Vineyard in Which the Labourers Were Hired at Different Hours; And of
the Question as to the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and
the Other Two Evangelists on These Subjects.
123. Matthew proceeds thus: "Then were there brought unto Him little
children, that He should put His hands on them, and pray; and the
disciples rebuked them;" and so on, down to where we read, "For many
are called, but few are chosen." [1116] Mark has followed the same
order here as Matthew. [1117] But Matthew is the only one who
introduces the section relating to the labourers who were hired for
the vineyard. Luke, on the other hand, first mentions what He said to
those who were asking each other who should be the greatest, and next
subjoins at once the passage concerning the man whom they had seen
casting out devils, although he did not follow Him; then he parts
company with the other two at the point where he tells us how He
stedfastly set His face to go to Jerusalem; [1118] and after the
interposition of a number of subjects, [1119] he joins them again in
giving the story of the rich man, to whom the word is addressed, "Sell
all that thou hast," [1120] which individual's case is related here by
the other two evangelists, but still in the succession which is
followed by all the narratives alike. For in the passage referred to
in Luke, that writer does not fail to bring in the story of the little
children, just as the other two do immediately before the mention of
the rich man. With regard, then, to the accounts which are given us of
this rich person, who asks what good thing he should do in order to
obtain eternal life, there may appear to be some discrepancy between
them, because the words were, according to Matthew, "Why askest thou
me about the good?" while according to the others they were, "Why
callest thou me good?" The sentence, "Why askest thou me about the
good?" may then be referred more particularly to what was expressed by
the man when he put the question, "What good thing shall I do?" For
there we have both the name "good" applied to Christ, and the question
put. [1121] But the address "Good Master" does not of itself convey
the question. Accordingly, the best method of disposing of it is to
understand both these sentences to have been uttered, "Why callest
thou me good?" and, "Why askest thou me about the good?"
Footnotes
[1116] Matt. xix. 13-xx. 16.
[1117] Mark x. 13-31.
[1118] Luke ix. 46-51.
[1119] [Compare note on § 120.--R.]
[1120] Luke xviii. 18-30.
[1121] The Latin version is followed here. In Matt. xix. 17, where the
English version gives, "Why callest thou me good?" the Vulgate has,
Quid me interrogas de bono? [The Revised Version text agrees with the
Vulgate (in Matthew), following the most ancient Greek mss. But the
same authorities read "Master" instead of "good Master," differing
from the Vulgate. Augustin accepts the latter reading.--R.]
Chapter LXIV.--Of the Occasions on Which He Foretold His Passion in
Private to His Disciples; And of the Time When the Mother of Zebedee's
Children Came with Her Sons, Requesting that One of Them Should Sit on
His Right Hand, and the Other on His Left Hand; And of the Absence of
Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists on These
Subjects.
124. Matthew continues his narrative in the following terms: "And
Jesus, going up to Jerusalem, took the twelve disciples apart, and
said unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man
shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes, and
they shall condemn Him to death, and shall deliver Him to the Gentiles
to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify Him; and the third day He
shall rise again. Then came to Him the mother of Zebedee's children
with her sons, worshipping Him, and desiring a certain thing of Him;"
and so on, down to the words, "Even as the Son of man came not to be
ministered unto, but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for
many." [1122] Here again Mark keeps the same order as Matthew, only he
represents the sons of Zebedee to have made the request themselves;
while Matthew has stated that it was preferred on their behalf not by
their own personal application, but by their mother, as she had laid
what was their wish before the Lord. Hence Mark has briefly intimated
what was said on that occasion as spoken by them, rather than by her
[in their name]. And to conclude with the matter, it is to them rather
than to her, according to Matthew no less than according to Mark, that
the Lord returned His reply. Luke, on the other hand, after narrating
in the same order our Lord's predictions to the twelve disciples on
the subject of His passion and resurrection, leaves unnoticed what the
other two evangelists immediately go on to record; and after the
interposition of these passages, he is joined by his fellow-writers
again [at the point where they report the incident] at Jericho. [1123]
Moreover, as to what Matthew and Mark have stated with respect to the
princes of the Gentiles exercising dominion over those who are subject
to them,--namely, that it should not be so with them [the disciples],
but that he who was greatest among them should even be a servant to
the others,--Luke also gives us something of the same tenor, although
not in that connection; [1124] and the order itself indicates that the
same sentiment was expressed by the Lord on a second occasion.
Footnotes
[1122] Matt. xx. 17-28.
[1123] Luke xviii. 31-35.
[1124] Luke xxii. 24-27.
Chapter LXV.--Of the Absence of Any Antagonism Between Matthew and
Mark, or Between Matthew and Luke, in the Account Offered of the
Giving of Sight to the Blind Men of Jericho.
125. Matthew continues thus: "And as they departed from Jericho, a
great multitude followed Him. And, behold, two blind men sitting by
the wayside heard that Jesus passed by, and cried out, saying, Have
mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David;" and so on, down to the words,
"And immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed Him."
[1125] Mark also records this incident, but mentions only one blind
man. [1126] This difficulty is solved in the way in which a former
difficulty was explained which met us in the case of the two persons
who were tormented by the legion of devils in the territory of the
Gerasenes. [1127] For, that in this instance also of the two blind men
whom he [Matthew] alone has introduced here, one of them was of
pre-eminent note and repute in that city, is a fact made clear enough
by the single consideration, that Mark has recorded both his own name
and his father's; a circumstance which scarcely comes across us in all
the many cases of healing which had been already performed by the
Lord, unless that miracle be an exception, in the recital of which the
evangelist has mentioned by name Jairus, the ruler of the synagogue,
whose daughter Jesus restored to life. [1128] And in this latter
instance this intention becomes the more apparent, from the fact that
the said ruler of the synagogue was certainly a man of rank in the
place. Consequently there can be little doubt that this Bartimæus, the
son of Timæus, had fallen from some position of great prosperity, and
was now regarded as an object of the most notorious and the most
remarkable wretchedness, because, in addition to being blind, he had
also to sit begging. And this is also the reason, then, why Mark has
chosen to mention only the one whose restoration to sight acquired for
the miracle a fame as widespread as was the notoriety which the man's
misfortune itself had gained.
126. But Luke, although he mentions an incident altogether of the same
tenor, is nevertheless to be understood as really narrating only a
similar miracle which was wrought in the case of another blind man,
and as putting on record its similarity to the said miracle in the
method of performance. For he states that it was performed when He was
coming nigh unto Jericho; [1129] while the others say that it took
place when He was departing from Jericho. Now the name of the city,
and the resemblance in the deed, favour the supposition that there was
but one such occurrence. But still, the idea that the evangelists
really contradict each other here, in so far as the one says, "As He
was come nigh unto Jericho," while the others put it thus, "As He came
out of Jericho," is one which no one surely will be prevailed on to
accept, unless those who would have it more readily credited that the
gospel is unveracious, than that He wrought two miracles of a similar
nature and in similar circumstances. [1130] But every faithful son of
the gospel will most readily perceive which of these two alternatives
is the more credible, and which the rather to be accepted as true;
and, indeed, every gainsayer too, when he is advised concerning the
real state of the case, will answer himself either by the silence
which he will have to observe, or at least by the tenor of his
reflections should he decline to be silent.
Footnotes
[1125] Matt. xx. 29-34.
[1126] Mark x. 46-52.
[1127] See chap. xxiv. § 56.
[1128] Mark v. 22-43.
[1129] Luke xviii. 35-43.
[1130] [Various other solutions are suggested. Comp. Robinson's Greek
Harmony, rev. ed. pp. 234, 235.--R.]
Chapter LXVI.--Of the Colt of the Ass Which is Mentioned by Matthew,
and of the Consistency of His Account with that of the Other
Evangelists, Who Speak Only of the Ass.
127. Matthew goes on with his narrative in the following terms: "And
when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and were come to Bethphage, unto
the Mount of Olives, then sent Jesus two disciples, saying unto them,
Go into the village over against you, and straightway ye shall find an
ass tied, and a colt with her;" and so on, down to the words, "Blessed
is He that cometh in the name of the Lord: Hosanna in the highest."
[1131] Mark also records this occurrence, and inserts it in the same
order. [1132] Luke, on the other hand, tarries a space by Jericho,
recounting certain matters which these others have omitted,--namely,
the story of Zacchæus, the chief of the publicans, and some sayings
which are couched in parabolic form. After instancing these things,
however, this evangelist again joins company with the others in the
narrative relating to the ass on which Jesus sat. [1133] And let not
the circumstance stagger us, that Matthew speaks both of an ass and of
the colt of an ass, while the others say nothing of the ass. For here
again we must bear in mind the rule which we have already introduced
in dealing with the statements about the seating of the people by
fifties and by hundreds on the occasion on which the multitudes were
fed with the five loaves. [1134] Now, after this principle has been
brought into application, the reader should not feel any serious
difficulty in the present case. Indeed, even had Matthew said nothing
about the colt, just as his fellow-historians have taken no notice of
the ass, the fact should not have created any such perplexity as to
induce the idea of an insuperable contradiction between the two
statements, when the one writer speaks only of the ass, and the others
only of the colt of the ass. But how much less cause then for any
disquietude ought there to be, when we see that the one writer has
mentioned the ass to which the others have omitted to refer, in such a
manner as at the same time not to leave unnoticed also the colt of
which the rest have spoken! In fine, where it is possible to suppose
both objects to have been included in the occurrence, there is no real
antagonism, although the one writer may specify only the one thing,
and another only the other. How much less need there be any
contradiction, when the one writer particularizes the one object, and
another instances both!
128. Again, although John tells us nothing as to the way in which the
Lord despatched His disciples to fetch these animals to Him,
nevertheless he inserts a brief allusion to this colt, and cites also
the word of the prophet which Matthew makes use of. [1135] In the case
also of this testimony from the prophet, the terms in which it is
reproduced by the evangelists, although they exhibit certain
differences, do not fail to express a sense identical in intention.
Some difficulty, however, may be felt in the fact that Matthew adduces
this passage in a form which represents the prophet to have made
mention of the ass; whereas this is not the case, either with the
quotation as introduced by John, or with the version given in the
ecclesiastical codices of the translation in common use. An
explanation of this variation seems to me to be found in the fact that
Matthew is understood to have written his Gospel in the Hebrew
language. Moreover, it is manifest that the translation which bears
the name of the Septuagint differs in some particulars from the text
which is found in the Hebrew by those who know that tongue, and by the
several scholars who have given us renderings of the same Hebrew
books. And if an explanation is asked for this discrepancy, or for the
circumstance that the weighty authority of the Septuagint translation
diverges in many passages from the rendering of the truth which is
discovered in the Hebrew codices, I am of opinion that no more
probable account of the matter will suggest itself, than the
supposition that the Seventy composed their version under the
influence of the very Spirit by whose inspiration the things which
they were engaged in translating had been originally spoken. This is
an idea which receives confirmation also from the marvellous consent
which is asserted to have characterized them. [1136] Consequently,
when these translators, while not departing from the real mind of God
from which these sayings proceeded, and to the expression of which the
words ought to be subservient, gave a different form to some matters
in their reproduction of the text, they had no intention of
exemplifying anything else than the very thing which we now admiringly
contemplate in that kind of harmonious diversity which marks the four
evangelists, and in the light of which it is made clear that there is
no failure from strict truth, although one historian may give an
account of some theme in a manner different indeed from another, and
yet not so different as to involve an actual departure from the sense
intended by the person with whom he is bound to be in concord and
agreement. To understand this is of advantage to character, with a
view at once to guard against what is false, and to pronounce
correctly upon it; and it is of no less consequence to faith itself,
in the way of precluding the supposition that, as it were with
consecrated sounds, truth has a kind of defence provided for it which
might imply God's handing over to us not only the thing itself, but
likewise the very words which are required for its enunciation;
whereas the fact rather is, that the theme itself which is to be
expressed is so decidedly deemed of superior importance to the words
in which it has to be expressed, [1137] that we would be under no
obligation to ask about them at all, if it were possible for us to
know the truth without the terms, as God knows it, and as His angels
also know it in Him.
Footnotes
[1131] Matt. xxi. 1-9.
[1132] Mark xi. 1-10.
[1133] Luke xix. 1-38.
[1134] See above, chap. xlvi. § 98.
[1135] John xii. 14, 15.
[1136] [The reference here is to the story of Aristeas, to the effect
that the translators, though separated, produced identical versions.
Compare translator's remark in Introductory Notice.--R.]
[1137] Reading quæ dicenda est, sermonibus per quos dicenda. The
Ratisbon edition and twelve mss. give in both instances discenda = to
be learned, instead of dicenda = to be expressed. See Migne.
Chapter LXVII.--Of the Expulsion of the Sellers and Buyers from the
Temple, and of the Question as to the Harmony Between the First Three
Evangelists and John, Who Relates the Same Incident in a Widely
Different Connection.
129. Matthew goes on with his narrative in the following terms: "And
when He was come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying, Who
is this? And the multitude said, This is Jesus, the prophet of
Nazareth of Galilee. And Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast
out all them that sold and bought in the temple;" and so on, down to
where we read, "But ye have made it a den of thieves." This account of
the multitude of sellers who were cast out of the temple is given by
all the evangelists; but John introduces it in a remarkably different
order. [1138] For, after recording the testimony borne by John the
Baptist to Jesus, and mentioning that He went into Galilee at the time
when He turned the water into wine, and after he has also noticed the
sojourn of a few days in Capharnaum, John proceeds to tell us that He
went up to Jerusalem at the season of the Jews' passover, and when He
had made a scourge of small cords, drove out of the temple those who
were selling in it. This makes it evident that this act was performed
by the Lord not on a single occasion, but twice over; but that only
the first instance is put on record by John, and the last by the other
three.
Footnotes
[1138] Matt. xxi. 10-13; Mark xi. 15-17; Luke xix. 45, 46; John ii.
1-17.
Chapter LXVIII.--Of the Withering of the Fig-Tree, and of the Question
as to the Absence of Any Contradiction Between Matthew and the Other
Evangelists in the Accounts Given of that Incident, as Well as the
Other Matters Related in Connection with It; And Very Specially as to
the Consistency Between Matthew and Mark in the Matter of the Order of
Narration.
130. Matthew continues thus: "And the blind and the lame came to Him
in the temple, and He healed them. And when the chief priests and
scribes saw the wonderful things that He did, and the children crying
in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the Son of David, they were sore
displeased, and said unto Him, Hearest thou what these say? And Jesus
saith unto them, Yea; have ye never read, Out of the mouth of babes
and sucklings Thou hast perfected praise? And He left them, and went
out of the city into Bethany; and He lodged there. Now in the morning,
as He returned into the city, He hungered. And when He saw a single
[1139] fig-tree in the way, He came to it, and found nothing thereon
but leaves only, and said unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee
henceforward for ever. And presently the fig-tree withered away. And
when the disciples saw it, they marvelled, saying, How soon is the
fig-tree withered away! But Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily
I say unto you, If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do
this which is done to the fig-tree; but also, if ye shall say unto
this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea, it
shall be done. And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer,
believing, ye shall receive." [1140]
131. Mark also records this occurrence in due succession. [1141] He
does not, however, follow the same order in his narrative. For first
of all, the fact which is related by Matthew, namely, that Jesus went
into the temple, and cast out those who sold and bought there, is not
mentioned at that point by Mark. On the other hand, Mark tells us that
He looked round about upon all things, and, when the eventide was now
come, went out into Bethany with the twelve. Next he informs us that
on another day, [1142] when they were coming from Bethany, He was
hungry, and cursed the fig-tree, as Matthew also intimates. Then the
said Mark subjoins the statement that He came into Jerusalem, and
that, on going into the temple, He cast out those who sold and bought
there, as if that incident took place not on the first day specified,
but on a different day. [1143] But inasmuch as Matthew puts the
connection in these terms, "And He left them, and went out of the city
into Bethany," [1144] and tells us that it was when returning in the
morning into the city that He cursed the tree, it is more reasonable
to suppose that he, rather than Mark, has preserved the strict order
of time so far as regards the incident of the expulsion of the sellers
and buyers from the temple. For when he uses the phrase, "And He left
them, and went out," who can be understood by those parties whom He is
thus said to have left, but those with whom He was previously
speaking,--namely, the persons who were so sore displeased because the
children cried out, "Hosanna to the Son of David"? It follows, then,
that Mark has omitted what took place on the first day, when He went
into the temple; and in mentioning that He found nothing on the
fig-tree but leaves, he has introduced what He called to mind only
there, but what really occurred on the second day, as both evangelists
testify. Then, further, his account bears that the astonishment which
the disciples expressed at finding how the fig-tree had withered away,
and the reply which the Lord made to them on the subject of faith, and
the casting of the mountain into the sea, belonged not to this same
second day on which He said to the tree, "No man eat fruit of thee
hereafter for ever," but to a third day. For in connection with the
second day, the said Mark has recorded the incident of the casting of
the sellers out of the temple, which he had omitted to notice as
belonging to the first day. Accordingly, it is in connection with this
second day that he tells us how Jesus went out of the city, when even
was come, and how, when they passed by in the morning, the disciples
saw the fig-tree dried up from the roots, and how Peter, calling to
remembrance, said unto Him, "Master, behold the fig-tree which Thou
cursedst is withered away." [1145] Then, too, he informs us that He
gave the answer relating to the power of faith. On the other hand,
Matthew recounts these matters in a manner importing that they all
took place on this second day; that is to say, both the word addressed
to the tree, "Let no fruit grow on thee from henceforward for ever,"
and the withering that ensued so speedily in the tree, and the reply
which He made on the subject of the power of faith to His disciples
when they observed that withering and marvelled at it. From this we
are to understand that Mark, on his side, has recorded in connection
with the second day what he had omitted to notice as occurring really
on the first,--namely, the incident of the expulsion of the sellers
and buyers from the temple. On the other hand, Matthew, after
mentioning what was done on the second day,--namely, the cursing of
the fig-tree as He was returning in the morning from Bethany into the
city,--has omitted certain facts which Mark has inserted, namely, His
coming into the city, and His going out of it in the evening, and the
astonishment which the disciples expressed at finding the tree dried
up as they passed by in the morning; and then to what had taken place
on the second day, which was the day on which the tree was cursed, he
has attached what really took place on the third day,--namely, the
amazement of the disciples at seeing the tree's withered condition,
and the declaration which they heard from the Lord on the subject of
the power of faith. [1146] These several facts Matthew has connected
together in such a manner that, were we not compelled to turn our
attention to the matter by Mark's narrative, we should be unable to
recognise either at what point or with regard to what circumstances
the former writer has left anything unrecorded in his narrative. The
case therefore stands thus: Matthew first presents the facts conveyed
in these words, "And He left them, and went out of the city into
Bethany; and He lodged there. Now in the morning, as He returned into
the city, He hungered; and when He saw a single fig-tree in the way,
He came to it, and found nothing thereon but leaves only, and said
unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever; and
presently the fig-tree withered away." Then, omitting the other
matters which belonged to that same day, he has immediately subjoined
this statement, "And when the disciples saw it, they marvelled,
saying, How soon is it withered away!" although it was on another day
that they saw this sight, and on another day that they thus marvelled.
But it is understood that the tree did not wither at the precise time
when they saw it, but presently when it was cursed. For what they saw
was not the tree in the process of drying up, but the tree already
dried completely up; and thus they learned that it had withered away
immediately on the Lord's sentence.
Footnotes
[1139] Unam.
[1140] Matt. xxi. 14-22.
[1141] Consequenter.
[1142] Alia die.
[1143] Mark xi. 11-17.
[1144] Matt. xxi. 17.
[1145] Mark xi. 20, 21.
[1146] [The explanation of Augustin is still accepted by many. But the
order of Mark may be followed without any difficulty. The long
discourses occurred on the third day, and the blasted condition of the
fig-tree was first noticed on the morning of that day; these are the
main points.--R.]
Chapter LXIX.--Of the Harmony Between the First Three Evangelists in
Their Accounts of the Occasion on Which the Jews Asked the Lord by
What Authority He Did These Things.
132. Matthew continues his narrative in the following terms: "And when
He was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the
people came unto Him as He was teaching, and said, By what authority
doest thou these things? and who gave thee this authority? And Jesus
answered and said unto them, I also will ask you one thing, which if
ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by what authority I do these
things. The baptism of John, whence was it?" and so on, down to the
words, "Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things."
[1147] The other two, Mark and Luke, have also set forth this whole
passage, and that, too, in almost as many words. [1148] Neither does
there appear to be any discrepancy between them in regard to the
order, the only exception being found in the circumstance of which I
have spoken above,--namely, that Matthew omits certain matters
belonging to a different day, and has constructed his narrative with a
connection which, were our attention not called [otherwise] to the
fact, might lead to the supposition that he was still treating of the
second day, where Mark deals with the third. Moreover, Luke has not
appended his notice of this incident, as if he meant to go over the
days in orderly succession; but after recording the expulsion of the
sellers and buyers from the temple, he has passed by without notice
all that is contained in the statements above--His going out into
Bethany, and His returning to the city, and what was done to the
fig-tree, and the reply touching the power of faith which was made to
the disciples when they marvelled. And then, after all these
omissions, he has introduced the next section of his narrative in
these terms: "And He taught daily in the temple. But the chief
priests, and the scribes, and the chief of the people sought to
destroy Him; and could not find what they might do: for all the people
were very attentive to hear Him. And it came to pass, that on one of
these days, as He taught the people in the temple, and preached the
gospel, the chief priests and the scribes came upon Him, with the
elders, and spake unto Him, saying, Tell us, by what authority doest
thou these things?" and so on; all which the other two evangelists
record in like manner. From this it is apparent that he is in no
antagonism with the others, even with regard to the order; since what
he states to have taken place "on one of those days," may be
understood to belong to that particular day on which they also have
reported it to have occurred. [1149]
Footnotes
[1147] Matt. xxi. 23-27.
[1148] Mark xi. 27-33; Luke xix. 47-xx. 8.
[1149] [The order of occurrences during this day of public controversy
in the temple presents few difficulties. It was probably the Tuesday
of Passion Week. The day of the month is in dispute because of the
still mooted question, whether our Lord ate the last passover at the
regular time or one day earlier.--R.]
Chapter LXX.--Of the Two Sons Who Were Commanded by Their Father to Go
into His Vineyard, and of the Vineyard Which Was Let Out to Other
Husbandmen; Of the Question Concerning the Consistency of Matthew's
Version of These Passages with Those Given by the Other Two
Evangelists, with Whom He Retains the Same Order; As Also, in
Particular, Concerning the Harmony of His Version of the Parable,
Which is Recorded by All the Three, Regarding the Vineyard that Was
Let Out; And in Reference Specially to the Reply Made by the Persons
to Whom that Parable Was Spoken, in Relating Which Matthew Seems to
Differ Somewhat from the Others.
133. Matthew goes on thus: "But what think ye? A certain man had two
sons; and he came to the first, and said, Son, go work to-day in my
vineyard. But he answered and said, I will not; but afterward he
repented, and went. And he came to the second, and said likewise. And
he answered and said, I go, sir; and went not;" and so on, down to the
words, "And whosoever shall fall upon this stone shall be broken; but
on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder." [1150] Mark
and Luke do not mention the parable of the two sons to whom the order
was given to go and labour in the vineyard. But what is narrated by
Matthew subsequently to that,--namely, the parable of the vineyard
which was let out to the husbandmen, who persecuted the servants that
were sent to them, and afterwards put to death the beloved son, and
thrust him out of the vineyard,--is not left unrecorded also by those
two. And in detailing it they likewise both retain the same order,
that is to say, they bring it in after that declaration of their
inability to tell which was made by the Jews when interrogated
regarding the baptism of John, and after the reply which He returned
to them in these words: "Neither do I tell you by what authority I do
these things." [1151]
134. Now no question implying any contradiction between these accounts
rises here, unless it be raised by the circumstance that Matthew,
after telling us how the Lord addressed to the Jews this
interrogation, "When the lord, therefore, of the vineyard cometh, what
will he do unto those husbandmen?" adds, that they answered and said,
"He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his
vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in
their seasons." For Mark does not record these last words as if they
constituted the reply returned by the men; but he introduces them as
if they were really spoken by the Lord immediately after the question
which was put by Him, so that in a certain way He answered Himself.
For [in this Gospel] He speaks thus: "What shall therefore the lord of
the vineyard do? he will come and destroy the husbandmen, and will
give the vineyard unto others." But it is quite easy for us to
suppose, either that the men's words are subjoined herewithout the
insertion of the explanatory clause "they said," or "they replied,"
that being left to be understood; or else that the said response is
ascribed to the Lord Himself rather than to these men, because when
they answered with such truth, He also, who is Himself the Truth,
really gave the same reply in reference to the persons in question.
135. More serious difficulty, however, may be created by the fact that
Luke not only does not speak of them as the parties who made that
answer (for he, as well as Mark, attributes these words to the Lord),
but even represents them to have given a contrary reply, and to have
said, "God forbid." For his narrative proceeds in these terms: "What
therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them? He shall come
and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others.
And when they heard it, they said, God forbid. And He beheld them, and
said, What is this then that is written, The stone which the builders
rejected, the same is become the head of the corner?" [1152] How then
is it that, according to Matthew's version, the men to whom He spake
these words said, "He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and
will let out this vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render
him the fruits in their seasons;" whereas, according to Luke, they
gave a reply inconsistent with any terms like these, when they said,
"God forbid"? And, in truth, what the Lord proceeds immediately to say
regarding the stone which was rejected by the builders, and yet was
made the head of the corner, is introduced in a manner implying that
by this testimony those were confuted who were gainsaying the real
meaning of the parable. For Matthew, no less than Luke, records that
passage as if it were intended to meet the gainsayers, when he says,
"Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders
rejected, the same is become the head of the corner?" For what is
implied by this question, "Did ye never read," but that the answer
which they had given was opposed to the real intention [of the
parable]? This is also indicated by Mark, who gives these same words
in the following manner: "And have ye not read this scripture, The
stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner?"
This sentence, therefore, appears to occupy in Luke, rather than the
others, the place which is properly assignable to it as originally
uttered. For it is brought in by him directly after the contradiction
expressed by those men when they said, "God forbid." And the form in
which it is cast by him,--namely, "What is this then that is written,
The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of
the corner?"--is equivalent in sense to the other modes of statement.
For the real meaning of the sentence is indicated equally well,
whichever of the three phrases is used, "Did ye never read?" or, "And
have ye not read?" or, "What is this, then, that is written?"
136. It remains, therefore, for us to understand that among the people
who were listening on that occasion, there were some who replied in
the terms related by Matthew, when he writes thus: "They say unto Him,
He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his
vineyard unto other husbandmen;" and that there were also some who
answered in the way indicated by Luke, that is to say, with the words,
"God forbid." Accordingly, those persons who had replied to the Lord
to the former effect, were replied to by these other individuals in
the crowd with the explanation, "God forbid." But the answer which was
really given by the first of these two parties, to whom the second
said in return, "God forbid," has been ascribed both by Mark and by
Luke to the Lord Himself, on the ground that, as I have already
intimated, the Truth Himself spake by these men, whether as by persons
who knew not that they were wicked, in the same way that He spake also
by Caiaphas, who when he was high priest prophesied without realizing
what he said, [1153] or as by persons who did understand, and who had
come by this time both to knowledge and to belief. For there was also
present on this occasion that multitude of people at whose hand the
prophecy had already received a fulfilment, when they met Him in a
mighty concourse on His approach, and hailed Him with the acclaim,
"Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord." [1154]
137. Neither should we stumble at the circumstance that the same
Matthew has stated that the chief priests and the elders of the people
came to the Lord, and asked Him by what authority He did these things,
and who gave Him this authority, on the occasion when He too, in turn,
interrogated them concerning the baptism of John, inquiring whence it
was, whether from heaven or of men; to whom also, on their replying
that they did not know, He said, "Neither do I tell you by what
authority I do those things." For he has followed up this with the
words introduced in the immediate context, "But what think ye? A
certain man had two sons," and so forth. Thus this discourse is
brought into a connection which is continued, uninterrupted by the
interposition either of any thing or of any person, down to what is
related regarding the vineyard which was let out to the husbandmen. It
may, indeed, be supposed that He spake all these words to the chief
priests and the elders of the people, by whom He had been interrogated
with regard to His authority. But then, if these persons had indeed
questioned Him with a view to tempt Him, and with a hostile intention,
they could not be taken for men who had believed, and who cited the
remarkable testimony in favour of the Lord which was taken from a
prophet; and surely it is only if they had the character of those who
believed, and not of those who were ignorant, that they could have
given a reply like this: "He will miserably destroy those wicked men,
and will let out his vineyard to other husbandmen." This peculiarity
[of Matthew's account], however, should not by any means so perplex us
as to lead us to imagine that there were none who believed among the
multitudes who listened at this time to the Lord's parables. For it is
only for the sake of brevity that the same Matthew has passed over in
silence what Luke does not fail to mention,--namely, the fact that the
said parable was not spoken only to the parties who had interrogated
Him on the subject of His authority, but to the people. For the latter
evangelist puts it thus: "Then began He to speak to the people this
parable; A certain man planted a vineyard," and so on. Accordingly, we
may well understand that among the people then assembled there might
also have been persons who could listen to Him as those did who before
this had said, "Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord;"
and that either these, or some of them, were the individuals who
replied in the words, "He will miserably destroy these wicked men, and
will let out his vineyard to other husbandmen." The answer actually
returned by these men, moreover, has been attributed to the Lord
Himself by Mark and Luke, not only because their words were really His
words, inasmuch [1155] as He is the Truth that ofttimes speaks even by
the wicked and the ignorant, moving the mind of man by a certain
hidden instinct, not in the merit of man's holiness, but by the right
of His own proper power; but also because the men may have been of a
character admitting of their being reckoned, not without reason, as
already members in the true body of Christ, so that what was said by
them might quite warrantably be ascribed to Him whose members they
were. For by this time He had baptized more than John, [1156] and had
multitudes of disciples, as the same evangelists repeatedly testify;
and from among these followers He also drew those five hundred
brethren, to whom the Apostle Paul tells us that He showed Himself
after His resurrection. [1157] And this explanation of the matter is
supported by the fact that the phrase which occurs in the version by
this same Matthew,--namely, "They say unto Him, [1158] He will
miserably destroy those wicked men,"--is not put in a form
necessitating us to take the pronoun illi in the plural number, as if
it was intended to mark out the words expressly as the reply made by
the persons who had craftily questioned Him on the subject of His
authority; but the clause, "They say unto Him," [1159] is so expressed
that the term illi should be taken for the singular pronoun, and not
the plural, and should be held to signify "unto Him," that is to say,
unto the Lord Himself, as is made clear in the Greek codices, [1160]
without a single atom of ambiguity.
138. There is a certain discourse of the Lord which is given by the
evangelist John, and which may help us more readily to understand the
statement I thus make. It is to this effect: "Then said Jesus to those
Jews which believed on Him, If ye continue in my word, then ye shall
be my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth
shall make you free. And they answered Him, We be Abraham's seed, and
were never in bondage to any man: how sayest thou, Ye shall be free?
[1161] Jesus answered them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever
committeth sin is the servant of sin. And the servant abideth not in
the house for ever; but the Son abideth for ever. If the Son,
therefore, shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed. I know that
ye are Abraham's seed; but ye seek to kill me, because my word hath no
place in you." [1162] Now surely it is not to be supposed that He
spake these words, "Ye seek to kill me" to those persons who had
already believed on Him, and to whom He had said, "If ye abide in my
word, then shall ye be my disciples indeed." But inasmuch as He had
spoken in these latter terms to the men who had already believed on
Him, and as, moreover, there was present on that occasion a multitude
of people, among whom there were many who were hostile to Him, even
although the evangelist does not tell us explicitly who those parties
were who made the reply referred to, the very nature of the answer
which they gave, and the tenor of the words which thereupon were
rightly directed to them by Him, make it sufficiently clear what
specific persons were then addressed, and what words were spoken to
them in particular. Precisely, therefore, as in the multitude thus
alluded to by John there were some who had already believed on Jesus,
and also some who sought to kill Him, in that other concourse which we
are discussing at present there were some who had craftily questioned
the Lord on the subject of the authority by which He did these things;
and there were also others who had hailed Him, not in deceit, but in
faith, with the acclaim, "Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the
Lord." And thus, too, there were persons present who could say, "He
will destroy those men, and will give his vineyard to others." This
saying, furthermore, may be rightly understood to have been the voice
of the Lord Himself, either in virtue of that Truth which in His own
Person He is Himself, or on the ground of the unity which subsists
between the members of His body and the head. There were also certain
individuals present who, when these other parties gave that kind of
answer, said to them, "God forbid," because they understood the
parable to be directed against themselves.
Footnotes
[1150] Matt. xxi. 28-44.
[1151] Mark xii. 1-11; Luke xx. 9-18.
[1152] Luke xx. 15-17.
[1153] John xi. 49-51.
[1154] Ps. cxviii. 26; Matt. xxi. 9.
[1155] Keeping quia veritas est, for which the reading qui veritas est
= "who is the truth," also occurs.
[1156] John iv. 1.
[1157] 1 Cor. xv. 6.
[1158] Aiunt illi.
[1159] Aiunt illi.
[1160] That is to say, the aiunt illi is the rendering for legousin
auto. [This reading of the Greek text is abundantly attested.--R.]
[1161] Liberi eritis.
[1162] John viii. 31-37.
Chapter LXXI.--Of the Marriage of the King's Son, to Which the
Multitudes Were Invited; And of the Order in Which Matthew Introduces
that Section as Compared with Luke, Who Gives Us a Somewhat Similar
Narrative in Another Connection.
139. Matthew goes on as follows: "And when the chief priests and
Pharisees had heard His parables, they perceived that He spake of
them: and when they sought to lay hands on Him, they feared the
multitude, because they took Him for a prophet. And Jesus answered and
spake unto them again by parables, and said, The kingdom of heaven is
like unto a certain king which made a marriage for his son, and sent
forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding, and
they would not come;" and so on, down to the words, "For many are
called, but few are chosen." [1163] This parable concerning the guests
who were invited to the wedding is related only by Matthew. Luke also
records something which resembles it. But that is really a different
passage, as the order itself sufficiently indicates, although there is
some similarity between the two. [1164] The matters introduced,
however, by Matthew immediately after the parable concerning the
vineyard, and the killing of the son of the head of the
house,--namely, the Jews' perception that this whole discourse was
directed against them, and their beginning to contrive treacherous
schemes against Him,--are attested likewise by Mark and Luke, who also
keep the same order in inserting them. [1165] But after this paragraph
they proceed to another subject, and immediately subjoin a passage
which Matthew has also indeed introduced in due order, but only
subsequently to this parable of the marriage, which he alone has put
on record here.
Footnotes
[1163] Matt. xxi. 45-xxii. 14.
[1164] Luke xiv. 16-24.
[1165] Mark xii. 12; Luke xx. 19.
Chapter LXXII.--Of the Harmony Characterizing the Narratives Given by
These Three Evangelists Regarding the Duty of Rendering to Cæsar the
Coin Bearing His Image, and Regarding the Woman Who Had Been Married
to the Seven Brothers.
140. Matthew then continues in these terms: "Then went the Pharisees,
and took counsel how they might entangle Him in His talk. And they
send out unto Him their disciples, with the Herodians, saying, Master,
we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth,
neither carest thou for any man; for thou regardest not the person of
men: tell us therefore, What thinkest thou? Is it lawful to give
tribute to Cæsar, or not?" and so on, down to the words, "And when the
multitude heard this, they were astonished at His doctrine." [1166]
Mark and Luke give a similar account of these two replies made by the
Lord,--namely, the one on the subject of the coin, which was prompted
by the question as to the duty of giving tribute to Cæsar; and the
other on the subject of the resurrection, which was suggested by the
case of the woman who had married the seven brothers in succession.
Neither do these two evangelists differ in the matter of the order.
[1167] For after the parable which told of the men to whom the
vineyard was let out, and which also dealt with the Jews (against whom
it was directed), and the evil counsel they were devising (which
sections are given by all three evangelists together), these two, Mark
and Luke, pass over the parable of the guests who were invited to the
wedding (which only Matthew has introduced), and thereafter they join
company again with the first evangelist, when they record these two
passages which deal with Cæsar's tribute, and the woman who was the
wife of seven different husbands, inserting them in precisely the same
order, with a consistency which admits of no question.
Footnotes
[1166] Matt. xxii. 15-33.
[1167] Mark xii. 13-27; Luke xx. 20-40.
Chapter LXXIII.--Of the Person to Whom the Two Precepts Concerning the
Love of God and the Love of Our Neighbour Were Commended; And of the
Question as to the Order of Narration Which is Observed by Matthew and
Mark, and the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Them and Luke.
141. Matthew then proceeds with his narrative in the following terms:
"But when the Pharisees had heard that He had put the Sadducees to
silence, they were gathered together. And one of them, which was a
lawyer, asked Him a question, tempting Him, and saying, Master, which
is the great commandment in the law? Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and
with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the
second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On
these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." [1168] This
is recorded also by Mark, and that too in the same order. Neither
should there be any difficulty in the statement made by Matthew, to
the effect that the person by whom the question was put to the Lord
tempted Him; whereas Mark [1169] says nothing about that, but tells us
at the end of the paragraph how the Lord said to the man, as to one
who answered discreetly, "Thou art not far from the kingdom of God."
For it is quite possible that, although the man approached Him with
the view of tempting Him, he may have been set right by the Lord's
response. Or we need not at any rate take the tempting referred to in
a bad sense, as if it were the device of one who sought to deceive an
adversary; but we may rather suppose it to have been the result of
caution, as if it were the act of one who wished to have further trial
of a person who was unknown to him. For it is not without a good
purpose that this sentence has been written, "He that is hasty to give
credit is light-minded, and shall be impaired." [1170]
142. Luke, on the other hand, not indeed in this order, but in a
widely different connection, introduces something which resembles
this. [1171] But whether in that passage he is actually recording this
same incident, or whether the person with whom the Lord [is
represented to have] dealt in a similar manner there on the subject of
those two commandments is quite another individual, is altogether
uncertain. At the same time, it may appear right to regard the person
who is introduced by Luke as a different individual from the one
before us here, not only on the ground of the remarkable divergence in
the order of narration, but also because he is there reported to have
replied to a question which was addressed to him by the Lord, and in
that reply to have himself mentioned those two precepts. The same
opinion is further confirmed by the fact that, after telling us how
the Lord said to him, "This do, and thou shall live,"--thus
instructing him to do that great thing which, according to his own
answer, was contained in the law,--the evangelist follows up what had
passed with the statement, "But he, willing to justify himself, said
unto Jesus, And who is my neighbour?" [1172] Thereupon, too [according
to Luke], the Lord told the story of the man who was going down from
Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among robbers. Consequently,
considering that this individual is described at the outset as
tempting Christ, and is represented to have repeated the two
commandments in his reply; and considering, further, that after the
counsel which was given by the Lord in the words, "This do, and thou
shalt live," he is not commended as good, but, on the contrary, has
this said of him, "But he, willing to justify himself," etc., whereas
the person who is mentioned in parallel order both by Mark and by Luke
received a commendation so marked, that the Lord spake to him in these
terms, "Thou art not far from the kingdom of God,"--the more probable
view is that which takes the person who appears on that occasion to be
a different individual from the man who comes before us here.
Footnotes
[1168] Matt. xxii. 34-40.
[1169] Another but evidently faulty reading is sometimes found
here,--namely, Lucas autem hoc tacet et in fine Marcus, etc. = whereas
Luke says nothing about that, and Mark tells us, etc.
[1170] Minorabitur. Ecclus. xix. 4.
[1171] Luke x. 25-37.
[1172] Luke x. 29.
Chapter LXXIV.--Of the Passage in Which the Jews are Asked to Say
Whose Son They Suppose Christ to Be; And of the Question Whether There
is Not a Discrepancy Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists, in
So Far as He States the Inquiry to Have Been, "What Think Ye of
Christ? Whose Son is He?" And Tells Us that to This They Replied, "The
Son of David;" Whereas the Others Put It Thus, "How Say the Scribes
that Christ is David's Son?"
143. Matthew goes on thus: "Now when the Pharisees were gathered
together, Jesus asked them, saying, What think ye of Christ? Whose son
is He? They say unto Him, The son of David. He saith unto them, How
then doth David in Spirit call Him Lord, saying, The Lord said unto my
Lord, Sit Thou on my right hand, till I make Thine enemies Thy
footstool? If David then call Him Lord, how is He his son? And no man
was able to answer Him a word, neither durst any man from that day
forth ask Him any more questions." [1173] This is given also by Mark
in due course, and in the same order. [1174] Luke, again, only omits
mention of the person who asked the Lord which was the first
commandment in the law, and, after passing over that incident in
silence, observes the same order once more as the others, narrating
just as these, do this question which the Lord put to the Jews
concerning Christ, as to how He was David's son. [1175] Neither is the
sense at all affected by the circumstance that, as Matthew puts it,
when Jesus had asked them what they thought of Christ, and whose son
He was, they [the Pharisees] replied, "The son of David," and then He
proposed the further query as to how David then called Him Lord;
whereas, according to the version presented by the other two, Mark and
Luke, we do not find either that these persons were directly
interrogated, or that they made any answer. For we ought to take this
view of the matter, namely, that these two evangelists have introduced
the sentiments which were expressed by the Lord Himself after the
reply made by those parties, and have recorded the terms in which He
spoke in the hearing of those whom He wished profitably to instruct in
His authority, and to turn away from the teaching of the scribes, and
whose knowledge of Christ amounted then only to this, that He was made
of the seed of David according to the flesh, while they did not
understand that He was God, and on that ground also the Lord even of
David. It is in this way, therefore, that in the accounts given by
these two evangelists, the Lord is mentioned in a manner which makes
it appear as if He was discoursing on the subject of these erroneous
teachers to men whom He desired to see delivered from the errors in
which these scribes were involved. Thus, too, the question, which is
presented by Matthew in the form, "What say ye?" is to be taken not as
addressed directly to these [Pharisees], but rather as expressed only
with reference to those parties, and directed really to the persons
whom He was desirous of instructing.
Footnotes
[1173] Matt. xxii. 41-46.
[1174] Mark xii. 35-37.
[1175] Luke xx. 41-44.
Chapter LXXV.--Of the Pharisees Who Sit in the Seat of Moses, and
Enjoin Things Which They Do Not, and of the Other Words Spoken by the
Lord Against These Same Pharisees; Of the Question Whether Matthew's
Narrative Agrees Here with Those Which are Given by the Other Two
Evangelists, and in Particular with that of Luke, Who Introduces a
Passage Resembling This One, Although It is Brought in Not in This
Order, But in Another Connection.
144. Matthew proceeds with his account, observing the following order
of narration: "Then spake Jesus to the multitude, and to His
disciples, saying, The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat:
all, therefore, whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do;
but do not ye after their works: for they say, and do not;" and so on,
down to the words, "Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say,
Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord." [1176] Luke also
mentions a similar discourse which was spoken by the Lord in
opposition to the Pharisees and the scribes and the doctors of the
law, but reports it as delivered in the house of a certain Pharisee,
who had invited Him to a feast. In order to relate that passage, he
has made a digression from the order which is followed by Matthew,
about the point at which they have both put on record the Lord's
sayings respecting the sign of the three days and nights in the
history of Jonas, and the queen of the south, and the unclean spirit
that returns and finds the house swept. [1177] And that paragraph is
followed up by Matthew with these words: "While He yet talked to the
people, behold, His mother and His brethren stood without, desiring to
speak with Him." But in the version which the third Gospel presents of
the discourse then spoken by the Lord, after the recital of certain
sayings of the Lord which Matthew has omitted to notice, Luke turns
off from the order which he had been observing in concert with
Matthew, so that his immediately subsequent narrative runs thus: "And
as He spake, a certain Pharisee besought Him to dine with him: and He
went in, and sat down to meat. And when the Pharisee saw it, he
marvelled that He had not first washed before dinner. And the Lord
said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup
and platter." [1178] And after this, Luke reports other utterances
which were directed against the said Pharisees and scribes and
teachers of the law, which are of a similar tenor to those which
Matthew also recounts in this passage which we have taken in hand at
present to consider. [1179] Wherefore, although Matthew records these
things in a manner which, while it is true indeed that the house of
that Pharisee is not mentioned by name, yet does not specify as the
scene where the words were spoken any place entirely inconsistent with
the idea of His having been in the house referred to; still the facts
that the Lord by this time [i.e. according to Matthew's Gospel] had
left Galilee and come into Jerusalem, and that the incidents alluded
to above, on to the discourse which is now under review, [1180] are so
arranged in the context after His arrival as to make it only
reasonable to understand them to have taken place in Jerusalem,
whereas Luke's narrative deals with what occurred at the time when the
Lord as yet was only journeying towards Jerusalem, are considerations
which lead me to the conclusion that these are not the same, but only
two similar discourses, of which the former evangelist has reported
the one, and the latter the other.
145. This is also a matter which requires some consideration,--namely,
the question how it is said here, "Ye shall not see me henceforth,
till ye shall say, Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord,"
[1181] when, according to this same Matthew, they had already
expressed themselves to this effect. [1182] Besides, Luke likewise
tells us that a reply containing these very words had previously been
returned by the Lord to the persons who had counselled Him to leave
their locality, because Herod sought to kill Him. That evangelist
represents these self-same terms, which Matthew records here, to have
been employed by Him in the declaration which He directed on that
occasion against Jerusalem itself. For Luke's narrative proceeds in
the following manner: "The same day there came certain of the
Pharisees, saying unto Him, Get thee out, and depart hence: for Herod
will kill thee. And He said unto them, Go ye and tell that fox,
Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and
the third day I am perfected. Nevertheless, I must walk to-day, and
to-morrow, and the day following; for it cannot be that a prophet
perish out of Jerusalem. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the
prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; how often would I
have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood
under her wings, and ye would not! Behold, your house shall be left
unto you desolate: and I say unto you, that ye shall not see me until
the time come when ye shall say, Blessed is He that cometh in the name
of the Lord." [1183] There does not seem, however, to be anything
contradictory to the narration thus given by Luke in the circumstance
that the multitudes said, when the Lord was approaching Jerusalem,
"Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord." For, according to
the order which is followed by Luke, He had not yet come to the scene
in question, and the words had not been uttered. But since he does not
tell us that He did actually leave the place at that time, not to
return to it until the period came when such words would be spoken by
them (for He continues on His journey until he arrives at Jerusalem;
and the saying, "Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and
to-morrow, and the third day I am perfected," is to be taken to have
been uttered by Him in a mystical and figurative sense: for certainly
He did not suffer at a time answering literally to the third day after
the present occasion; nay, He immediately goes on to say,
"Nevertheless, I must walk to-day, and to-morrow, and the day
following"), we are indeed constrained also to put a mystical
interpretation upon the sentence, "Ye shall not see me henceforth,
until the time come when ye shall say, Blessed is He that cometh in
the name of the Lord," and to understand it to refer to that advent of
His in which He is to come in His effulgent brightness; [1184] it
being thereby also implied, that what He expressed in the declaration,
"I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third
day I am perfected," bears upon His body, which is the Church. For
devils are cast out when the nations abandon their ancestral
superstitions and believe on Him; and cures are wrought when men
renounce the devil and this world, and live in accordance with His
commandments, even unto the consummation of the resurrection, in which
there shall, as it were, be realized that perfecting on the third day;
that is to say, the Church shall be perfected up to the measure of the
angelic fulness through the realized immortality of the body as well
as the soul. Therefore the order followed by Matthew is by no means to
be understood to involve a digression to another connection. But we
are rather to suppose, either that Luke has antedated the events which
took place in Jerusalem, and has introduced them at this point simply
as they were here suggested to his recollection, before his narrative
really brings the Lord to Jerusalem; or that the Lord, when drawing
near the same city on that occasion, did actually reply to the persons
who counselled Him to be on His guard against Herod, in terms
resembling those in which Matthew represents Him to have spoken also
to the multitudes at a period when He had already arrived in
Jerusalem, and when all these events had taken place which have been
detailed above.
Footnotes
[1176] Matt. xxiii.
[1177] Matt. xii. 39-46.
[1178] Luke xi. 29-39.
[1179] Luke xi. 40-52.
[1180] In Matt. xxiii.
[1181] Matt. xxiii. 39.
[1182] Matt. xxi. 9.
[1183] Luke xiii. 31-35.
[1184] In claritate.
Chapter LXXVI.--Of the Harmony in Respect of the Order of Narration
Subsisting Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists in the
Accounts Given of the Occasion on Which He Foretold the Destruction of
the Temple.
146. Matthew proceeds with his history in the following terms: "And
Jesus went out and departed from the temple; and His disciples came to
Him for to show Him the buildings of the temple. And Jesus said unto
them, See ye all these things? Verily I say unto you, There shall not
be left here one stone upon another which shall not be thrown down."
[1185] This incident is related also by Mark, and nearly in the same
order. But he brings it in after a digression of some small extent,
which is made with a view to mention the case of the widow who put the
two mites into the treasury, [1186] which occurrence is recorded only
by Mark and Luke. For [in proof that Mark's order is essentially the
same as Matthew's, we need only notice that] in Mark's version also,
after the account of the Lord's discussion with the Jews on the
occasion when He asked them how they held Christ to be David's son, we
have a narrative of what He said in warning them against the Pharisees
and their hypocrisy,--a section which Matthew has presented on the
amplest scale, introducing into it a larger number of the Lord's
sayings on that occasion. Then after this paragraph, which has been
handled briefly by Mark, and treated with great fulness by Matthew,
Mark, as I have said, introduces the passage about the widow who was
at once so extremely poor, and yet abounded so remarkably. And
finally, without interpolating anything else, he subjoins a section in
which he comes again into unison with Matthew,--namely, that relating
to the destruction of the temple. In like manner, Luke first states
the question which was propounded regarding Christ, as to how He was
the son of David, and then mentions a few of the words which were
spoken in cautioning them against the hypocrisy of the Pharisees.
Thereafter he proceeds, as Mark does, to tell the story of the widow
who cast the two mites into the treasury. And finally he appends the
statement, [1187] which appears also in Matthew and Mark, on the
subject of the destined overthrow of the temple. [1188]
Footnotes
[1185] Matt. xxiv. 1, 2. According to Migne, certain codices add here
the clause, "when the disciples were asking the Lord privately what
was the sign of His coming."
[1186] Mark xii. 41-xiii. 2.
[1187] Luke xx. 16-xxi. 6.
[1188] [Many harmonists insert at this point the events narrated in
John xii. 20-50. Augustin does not express an opinion in regard to
this passage.--R.]
Chapter LXXVII.--Of the Harmony Subsisting Between the Three
Evangelists in Their Narratives of the Discourse Which He Delivered on
the Mount of Olives, When the Disciples Asked When the Consummation
Should Happen.
147. Matthew continues in the following strain: "And as He sat upon
the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto Him privately, saying,
Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of Thy
coming, and of the end of the world? And Jesus answered, and said unto
them, Take heed that no man deceive you: for many shall come in my
name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many;" and so on, down to
where we read, "And these shall go away into everlasting punishment,
but the righteous into life eternal." We have now, therefore, to
examine this lengthened discourse as it meets us in the three
evangelists, Matthew, Mark, and Luke. For they all introduce it in
their narratives, and that, too, in the same order. [1189] Here, as
elsewhere, each of these writers gives some matters which are peculiar
to himself, in which, nevertheless, we have not to apprehend any
suspicion of inconsistency. But what we have to make sure of is the
proof that, in those passages which are exact parallels, they are
nowhere to be regarded as in antagonism with each other. For if
anything bearing the appearance of a contradiction meets us here, the
simple affirmation that it is something wholly distinct, and uttered
by the Lord in similar terms indeed, but on a totally different
occasion, cannot be deemed a legitimate mode of explanation in a case
like this, where the narrative, as given by all the three evangelists,
moves in the same connection at once of subjects and of dates.
Moreover, the mere fact that the writers do not all observe the same
order in the reports which they give of the same sentiments expressed
by the Lord, certainly does not in any way affect either the
understanding or the communication of the subject itself, provided the
matters which are represented by them to have been spoken by Him are
not inconsistent the one with the other.
148. Again, what Matthew states in this form, "And this gospel of the
kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all
nations, and then shall the end come," [1190] is given also in the
same connection by Mark in the following manner: "And the gospel must
first be published among all nations." [1191] Mark has not added the
words, "and then shall the end come;" but he indicates what they
express, when he uses the phrase "first "in the sentence, "And the
gospel must first be published among all nations." For they had asked
Him about the end. And therefore, when He addresses them thus, "The
gospel must first be published among all nations," the term "first"
clearly suggests the idea of something to be done before the
consummation should come.
149. In like manner, what Matthew states thus, "When ye therefore
shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the
prophet, stand in the holy place, whoso readeth let him understand,"
[1192] is put in the following form by Mark: "But when ye shall see
the abomination of desolation standing where it ought not, let him
that readeth understand." [1193] But though the phrase is thus
altered, the sense conveyed is the same. For the point of the clause
"where it ought not," is that the abomination of desolation ought not
to be in the holy place. Luke's method of putting it, again, is
neither, "And when ye shall see the abomination of desolation stand in
the holy place," nor "where it ought not," but, "And when ye shall see
Jerusalem compassed with an army, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh." [1194] At that time, therefore, will the abomination
of desolation be in the holy place.
150. Again, what is given by Matthew in the following terms: "Then let
them which be in Judæa flee into the mountains; and let him which is
on the house-top not come down to take anything out of his house;
neither let him which is in the field return back to take his
clothes," [1195] is reported also by Mark almost in so many words. On
the other hand, Luke's version proceeds thus: "Then let them which are
in Judæa flee to the mountains." [1196] Thus far he agrees with the
other two. But he presents what is subsequent to that in a different
form. For he goes on to say, "And let them which are in the midst of
it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter
thereinto: for these be the days of vengeance, that all things which
are written may be fulfilled." Now these statements seem to present
differences enough between each other. For the one, as it occurs in
the first two evangelists, runs thus: "Let him which is on the
house-top not come down to take anything out of his house;" whereas
what is given by the third evangelist is to this effect: "And let them
which are in the midst of it depart out." The import, however, may be,
that in the great agitation which will arise in the face of so mighty
an impending peril, those shut up in the state of siege (which is
expressed by the phrase, "they which are in the midst of it") will
appear upon the housetop [or "wall"], amazed and anxious to see what
terror hangs over them, or what method of escape may open. Still the
question rises, How does this third evangelist say here, "let them
depart out," when he has already used these terms: "And when ye shall
see Jerusalem compassed with an army"? For what is brought in after
this--namely, the sentence, "And let not them that are in the
countries enter thereinto"--appears to form part of one consistent
admonition; and we can perceive how those who are outside the city are
not to enter into it; but the difficulty is to see how those who are
in the midst of it are to depart out, when the city is already
compassed with an army. Well, may not this expression, "in the midst
of it," indicate a time when the danger will be so urgent as to leave
no opportunity open, so far as temporal means are concerned, for the
preservation of this present life in the body, and that the fact that
this will be a time when the soul ought to be ready and free, and
neither taken up with, nor burdened by, carnal desires, is imported by
the phrase employed by the first two writers--namely, "on the
house-top," or, "on the wall"? In this way the third evangelist's
phraseology, "let them depart out" (which really means, let them no
more be engrossed with the desire of this life, but let them be
prepared to pass into another life), is equivalent in sense to the
terms used by the other two," let him not come down to take anything
out of his house" (which really means, "let not his affections turn
towards the flesh, as if it could yield him anything to his advantage
then"). And in like manner the phrase adopted by the one, "And let not
them that are in the countries enter thereunto" (which is to say, "Let
not those who, with good purpose of heart, have already placed
themselves outside it, indulge again in any carnal lust or longing
after it"), denotes precisely what the other two evangelists embody in
the sentence, "Neither let him which is in the field return back to
take his clothes," which is much the same as to state that he should
not again involve himself in cares of which he had been unburdened.
151. Moreover, Matthew proceeds thus: "But pray ye that your flight be
not in the winter, neither on the Sabbath-day." Part of this is given
and part omitted by Mark, when he says, "And pray ye that your flight
be not in the winter." Luke, on the other hand, leaves this out
entirely, and instead of it introduces something which is peculiar to
himself, and by which he appears to me to have cast light upon this
very clause which has been set before us somewhat obscurely by these
others. For his version runs thus: "And take heed to yourselves, lest
at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and
drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you
unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the
face of the whole earth. Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye
may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to
pass." [1197] This is to be understood to be the same flight as is
mentioned by Matthew, which should not be taken in the winter or on
the Sabbath-day. That "winter," moreover, refers to these "cares of
this life" which Luke has specified directly; and the "Sabbath-day"
refers in like manner to the "surfeiting and drunkenness." For sad
cares are like a winter; and surfeiting and drunkenness drown and bury
the heart in carnal delights and luxury--an evil which is expressed
under the term "Sabbath-day," because of old, as is the case with them
still, the Jews had the very pernicious custom of revelling in
pleasure on that day, when they were ignorant of the spiritual
Sabbath. Or, if something else is intended by the words which thus
appear in Matthew and Mark, Luke's terms may also be taken to bear on
something else, while no question implying any antagonism between them
need be raised for all that. At present, however, we have not
undertaken the task of expounding the Gospels, but only that of
defending them against groundless charges of falsehood and deceit.
Furthermore, other matters which Matthew has inserted in this
discourse, and which are common to him and Mark, present no
difficulty. On the other hand, with respect to those sections which
are common to him and Luke, [it is to be remarked that] these are not
introduced into the present discourse by Luke, although in regard to
the order of narration here they are at one. But he records sentences
of like tenor in other connections, either reproducing them as they
suggested themselves to his memory, and thus bringing them in by
anticipation so as to relate at an earlier point words which, as
spoken by the Lord, belong really to a later; or else, giving us to
understand that they were uttered twice over by the Lord, once on the
occasion referred to by Matthew, and on a second occasion, with which
Luke himself deals.
Footnotes
[1189] Matt. xxiv. 3-xxv. 46; Mark xiii. 4-37; Luke xxi. 7-36.
[1190] Matt. xxiv. 14.
[1191] Mark xiii. 10.
[1192] Matt. xxiv. 15.
[1193] Mark xiii. 14. [The Greek text of Mark, according to the best
authorities, does not contain the phrase "spoken of by Daniel the
prophet." Augustin also omits the clause, but the Edinburgh edition
inserts it, following the Authorized Version. It has therefore been
stricken out in this edition.--R.]
[1194] Luke xxi. 20.
[1195] Matt. xxiv. 16-18.
[1196] Luke xxi. 21.
[1197] Luke xxi. 34-36.
Chapter LXXVIII.--Of the Question Whether There is Any Contradiction
Between Matthew and Mark on the One Hand, and John on the Other, in So
Far as the Former State that After Two Days Was to Be the Feast of the
Passover, and Afterwards Tells Us that He Was in Bethany, While the
Latter Gives a Parallel Narrative of What Took Place at Bethany, But
Mentions that It Was Six Days Before the Passover.
152. Matthew continues thus: "And it came to pass, when Jesus had
finished all these sayings, He said unto His disciples, Ye know that
after two days will be the feast of the passover, and the Son of man
shall be betrayed to be crucified." [1198] This is attested in like
manner by the other two,--namely, Mark and Luke,--and that, too, with
a thorough harmony on the subject of the order of narration. [1199]
They do not, however, introduce the sentence as one spoken by the Lord
Himself. They make no statement to that effect. At the same time,
Mark, speaking in his own person, does tell us that "after two days
was the feast of the passover and of unleavened bread." And Luke
likewise gives this as his own affirmation: "Now the feast of
unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the passover;" that is to
say, it "drew nigh" in this sense, that it was to take place after two
days' space, as the other two are more apparently at one in expressing
it. John, on the other hand, has mentioned in three several places the
nearness of this same feast-day. In the two earlier instances the
intimation is made when he is engaged in recording certain matters of
another tenor. But on the third occasion his narrative appears clearly
to deal with those very times, in connection with which the other
three evangelists also notice the subject,--that is to say, the times
when the Lord's passion was actually imminent. [1200]
153. But to those who look into the matter without sufficient care,
there may seem to be a contradiction involved in the fact that Matthew
and Mark, after stating that the passover was to be after two days,
have at once informed us how Jesus was in Bethany on that occasion, on
which the account of the precious ointment comes before us; whereas
John, when he is about to give us the same narrative concerning the
ointment, begins by telling us that Jesus came to Bethany six days
before the passover. [1201] Now, the question is, how the passover
could be spoken of by those two evangelists as about to be celebrated
two days after, seeing that we find them, immediately after they have
made this statement, in company with John, giving us an account of the
scene with the ointment in Bethany; while in that connection the
last-named writer informs us, that the feast of the passover was to
take place six days after. Nevertheless, those who are perplexed by
this difficulty simply fail to perceive that Matthew and Mark have
brought in their account of the scene which was enacted in Bethany
really in the form of a recapitulation, not as if the time of its
occurrence was actually subsequent to the [time indicated in the]
announcement made by them on the subject of the two days' space, but
as an event which had already taken place at a date when there was
still a period of six days preceding the passover. For neither of them
has appended his account of what took place at Bethany to his
statement regarding the celebration of the passover after two days'
space in any such terms as these: "After these things, when He was in
Bethany." But Matthew's phrase is this: "Now when Jesus was in
Bethany." And Mark's version is simply this: "And being in Bethany,"
etc.; which is a method of expression that may certainly be taken to
refer to a period antecedent to the utterance of what was said two
days before the passover. The case, therefore, stands thus: As we
gather from the narrative of John, Jesus came to Bethany six days
before the passover; there the supper took place, in connection with
which we get the account of the precious ointment; leaving this place,
He came next to Jerusalem, sitting upon an ass; and thereafter
happened those things which they relate to have occurred after this
arrival of His in Jerusalem. Consequently, even although the
evangelists do not mention the fact, we understand that between the
day on which He came to Bethany, and which witnessed the scene with
the ointment, and the day to which all these deeds and words which are
at present before us belonged, there elapsed a period of four days, so
that at this point might come in the day which the two evangelists
have defined by their statement as to the celebration of the passover
two days after. Further, when Luke says, "Now the feast of unleavened
bread drew nigh," he does not indeed make any express mention of a two
days' space; but still, the nearness which he has instanced ought to
be accepted as made good by this very space of two days. Again, when
John makes the statement that "the Jews' passover was nigh at hand,"
[1202] he does not intend a two days' space to be understood thereby,
but means that there was a period of six days before the passover.
Thus it is that, on recording certain matters immediately after this
affirmation, with the intention of specifying what measure of nearness
he had in view when he spoke of the passover as nigh at hand, he next
proceeds in the following strain: "Then Jesus, six days before the
passover, came to Bethany, where Lazarus had died, whom Jesus raised
from the dead; [1203] and there they made Him a supper." [1204] This
is the incident which Matthew and Mark introduce in the form of a
recapitulation, after the statement that after two days would be the
passover. In their recapitulation they thus come back upon the day in
Bethany, which was yet a six days' space off from the passover, and
give us the account which John also gives of the supper and the
ointment. Subsequently to that scene, we are to suppose Him to come to
Jerusalem, and then, after the occurrence of the other things
recorded, to reach this day, which was still a two days' space from
the passover, and from which these evangelists have made this
digression, with the object of giving a recapitulatory notice of the
incident with the ointment in Bethany. And after the completion of
that narrative, they return once more to the point from which they
made the digression; that is to say, they now proceed to record the
words spoken by the Lord two days before the passover. For if we
remove the notice of the incident at Bethany, which they have
introduced as a digression from the literal order, and have given in
the form of a recollection and recapitulation inserted at a point
subsequent to its actual historical position, and if we then set the
narrative in its regular connection, the recital will go on as
follows;--according to Matthew, the Lord's words coming in thus: "Ye
know that after two days shall be the feast of the passover, and the
Son of man shall be betrayed to be crucified. Then assembled together
the chief priests and the elders of the people unto the palace of the
high priest, who was called Caiaphas, and consulted that they might
take Jesus by subtilty, and kill Him. But they said, Not on the
feast-day, lest there be an uproar among the people. Then one of the
twelve, called Judas Scarioth, went unto the chief priests," [1205]
etc. For between the place where it is said, "lest there be an uproar
among the people," and the passage where we read, "then one of the
disciples, called Judas, went," etc., that notice of the scene at
Bethany intervenes, which they have introduced by way of
recapitulation. Consequently, by leaving it out, we have established
such a connection in the narrative as may make our conclusion
satisfactory, that there is no contradiction here in the matter of the
order of times. Again, if we deal with Mark's Gospel in like manner,
and omit the account of the same supper at Bethany, which he also has
brought in as a recapitulation, his narrative will proceed in the
following order: "Now after two days was the feast of the passover,
and of unleavened bread: and the chief priests and the scribes sought
how they might take Him by craft, and put Him to death. For they said,
[1206] Not on the feast-day, lest there be an uproar of the people.
And Judas Scariothes, one of the twelve, went unto the chief priests,
to betray Him." [1207] Here, again, the incident at Bethany which
these evangelists have inserted, by way of recapitulation, is placed
between the clause, "lest there be an uproar of the people," and the
verse which we have attached immediately to that, namely, "And Judas
Scariothes, one of the twelve." Luke, on the other hand, has simply
omitted the said occurrence at Bethany. This is the explanation which
we give in reference to the six days before the passover, which is the
space mentioned by John when narrating what took place at Bethany, and
in reference to the two days before the passover, which is the period
specified by Matthew and Mark when presenting their account, in direct
sequence upon the statement thus made, of that same scene in Bethany
which has been recorded also by John. [1208]
Footnotes
[1198] Matt. xxvi. 1, 2. [It cannot be determined with certainty how
much time is to be included in the phrase "after two days." Moreover,
the difficulty in regard to the time of the Last Supper affects this
question, to some extent at least.--R.]
[1199] Mark xiv. 1; Luke xxii. 1.
[1200] John xi. 55, xii. 1, xiii. 1.
[1201] John xii. 1.
[1202] John xi. 55.
[1203] Ubi fuerat Lazarus mortuus quem suscitavit Jesus.
[1204] John xii. 1, 2.
[1205] Matt. xxvi. 2-5, 14, etc.
[1206] Dicebant enim.
[1207] Mark xiv. 1, 2, 10.
[1208] [This view is rejected by Dr. Robinson in his Harmony, but
accepted by many commentators. See Robinson's Greek Harmony, rev. ed.
pp. 236-238.--R.]
Chapter LXXIX.--Of the Concord Between Matthew, Mark, and John in
Their Notices of the Supper at Bethany, at Which the Woman Poured the
Precious Ointment on the Lord, and of the Method in Which These
Accounts are to Be Harmonized with that of Luke, When He Records an
Incident of a Similar Nature at a Different Period.
154. Matthew, then, continuing his narrative from the point up to
which we had concluded its examination, proceeds in the following
terms: "Then assembled together the chief priests and the elders of
the people unto the palace of the high priest, who was called
Caiaphas, and consulted that they might take Jesus by subtilty and
kill Him: but they said, Not on the feast-day, lest there be an uproar
among the people. Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house of Simon
the leper, there came unto Him a woman having an alabaster box of
precious ointment, and poured it on His head as He sat at meat;" and
so on down to the words, "there shall also this that this woman hath
done be told for a memorial of her." [1209] The scene with the woman
and the costly ointment at Bethany we have now to consider, as it is
thus detailed. For although Luke records an incident resembling this,
and although the name which he assigns to the person in whose house
the Lord was supping might also suggest an identity between the two
narratives (for Luke likewise names the host "Simon"), still, since
there is nothing either in nature or in the customs of men to make the
case an incredible one, that as one man may have two names, two men
may with all the greater likelihood have one and the same name, it is
more reasonable to believe that the Simon in whose house [it is thus
supposed, according to Luke's version, that] this scene at Bethany
took place, was a different person from the Simon [named by Matthew].
For Luke, again, does not specify Bethany as the place where the
incident which he records happened. And although it is true that he in
no way particularizes the town or village in which that occurrence
took place, still his narrative does not seem to deal with the same
locality. Consequently, my opinion is, that there is but one
interpretation to be put upon the matter. That is not, however, to
suppose that the woman who appears in Matthew was an entirely
different person from the woman who approached the feet of Jesus on
that occasion in the character of a sinner, and kissed them, and
washed them with her tears, and wiped them with her hair, and anointed
them with ointment, in reference to whose case Jesus also made use of
the parable of the two debtors, and said that her sins, which were
many, were forgiven her because she loved much. But my theory is, that
it was the same Mary who did this deed on two separate occasions, the
one being that which Luke has put on record, when she approached Him
first of all in that remarkable humility, and with those tears, and
obtained the forgiveness of her sins. [1210] For John, too, although
he has not given the kind of recital which Luke has left us of the
circumstances connected with that incident, has at least mentioned the
fact, in commending the same Mary to our notice, when he has just
begun to tell the story of the raising of Lazarus, and before his
narrative brings the Lord to Bethany itself. The history which he
offers us of that transaction proceeds thus: "Now a certain man was
sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the town of Mary, and her sister
Martha. It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and
wiped His feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick." [1211]
By this statement John attests what Luke has told us when he records a
scene of this nature in the house of a certain Pharisee, whose name
was Simon. Here, then, we see that Mary had acted in this way before
that time. And what she did a second time in Bethany is a different
matter, which does not belong to Luke's narrative, but is related by
three of the evangelists in concert, namely, John, Matthew, and Mark.
[1212]
155. Let us therefore notice how harmony is maintained here between
these three evangelists, Matthew, Mark, and John, regarding whom there
is no doubt that they record the self-same occurrence at Bethany, on
occasion of which the disciples also, as all three mention, murmured
against the woman, ostensibly on the ground of the waste of the very
precious ointment. Now the further fact that Matthew and Mark tell us
that it was the Lord's head on which the ointment was poured, while
John says it was His feet, can be shown to involve no contradiction,
if we apply the principle which we have already expounded in dealing
with the scene of the feeding of the multitudes with the five loaves.
For as there was one writer who, in giving his account of that
incident, did not fail to specify that the people sat down at once by
fifties and by hundreds, although another spoke only of the fifties,
no contradiction could be supposed to emerge. There might indeed have
seemed to be some difficulty, if the one evangelist had referred only
to the hundreds, and the other only to the fifties; and yet, even in
that case, the correct finding should have been to the effect that
they were seated both by fifties and by hundreds. And this example
ought to have made it plain to us, as I pressed it upon my readers in
discussing that section, that even where the several evangelists
introduce only the one fact each, we should take the case to have been
really, that both things were elements in the actual occurrence.
[1213] In the same way, our conclusion with regard to the passage now
before us should be, that the woman poured the ointment not only upon
the Lord's head, but also on His feet. It is true that some person may
possibly be found absurd and artful enough to argue, that because Mark
states that the ointment was poured out only after the alabaster vase
was broken there could not have remained in the shattered vessel
anything with which she could anoint His feet. But while a person of
that character, in his endeavours to disprove the veracity of the
Gospel, may contend that the vase was broken, in a manner making it
impossible that any portion of the contents could have been left in
it, how much better and more accordant with piety must the position of
a very different individual appear, whose aim will be to uphold the
truthfulness of the Gospel, and who may therefore contend that the
vessel was not broken in a manner involving the total outpouring of
the ointment! Moreover, if that calumniator is so persistently blinded
as to attempt to shatter the harmony of the evangelists on this
subject of the shattering of the vase, [1214] he should rather accept
the alternative, that the [Lord's] feet were anointed before the
vessel itself was broken, and that it thus remained whole, and filled
with ointment sufficient for the anointing also of the head, when, by
the breakage referred to, the entire contents were discharged. For we
allow that there is a due regard to the several parts of our nature
when the act commences with the head, but [we may also say that] an
equally natural order is preserved when we ascend from the feet to the
head.
156. The other matters belonging to this incident do not seem to me to
raise any question really involving a difficulty. There is the
circumstance that the other evangelists mention how the disciples
murmured about the [wasteful] outpouring of the precious ointment,
whereas John states that Judas was the person who thus expressed
himself, and tells us, in explanation of the fact, that "he was a
thief." But I think it is evident that this same Judas was the person
referred to under the [general] name of the disciples, the plural
number being used here instead of the singular, in accordance with
that mode of speech of which we have already introduced an explanation
in the case of Philip and the miracle of the five loaves. [1215] It
may also be understood in this way, that the other disciples either
felt as Judas felt, or spoke as he did, or were brought over to that
view of the matter by what Judas said, and that Matthew and Mark
consequently have expressed in word what was really the mind of the
whole company; but that Judas spoke as he did just because he was a
thief, whereas what prompted the rest was their care for the poor; and
further, that John has chosen to record the utterance of such
sentiments only in the instance of that one [among the disciples]
whose habit of acting the thief he believed it right to bring out in
connection with this occasion.
Footnotes
[1209] Matt. xxvi. 3-13.
[1210] Luke vii. 36-50. [This identification of Mary of Bethany with
the woman spoken of by Luke is part of the process by which the latter
is assumed to be Mary Magdalene. The occasions were different, and it
is far more likely that there were two women, neither of them Mary
Magdalene.--R.]
[1211] John xi. 1, 2. [John's language is more properly referred to
what was well known among Christians when he wrote, than to what had
occurred before the sickness of Lazarus.--R.]
[1212] John xii. 1-8; Matt. xxvi. 3-13; Mark xiv. 3-9.
[1213] See above, chap. xlvi. § 98.
[1214] De alabastro fracto frangere conetur.
[1215] See above, § 96.
Chapter LXXX.--Of the Harmony Characterizing the Accounts Which are
Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, of the Occasion on Which He Sent His
Disciples to Make Preparations for His Eating the Passover.
157. Matthew proceeds thus: "Then one of the twelve, who is called
Judas [of] Scarioth, went unto the chief priests, and said unto them,
What will ye give me, and I will deliver Him unto you? And they
covenanted with him for thirty pieces of silver;" and so on down to
the words, "And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them, and
they made ready the passover." [1216] Nothing in this section can be
supposed to stand in any contradiction with the versions of Mark and
Luke, who record this same passage in a similar manner. [1217] For as
regards the statement given by Matthew in these terms, "Go into the
city to such a man, and say unto him, The Master saith, My time is at
hand: I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples," [1218]
it just indicates the person whom Mark and Luke name the "goodman of
the house," [1219] or the "master of the house," [1220] in which the
dining-room was shown them where they were to make ready the passover.
And Matthew has expressed this by simply bringing in the phrase, "to
such a man," as a brief explanation introduced by himself with the
view of succinctly giving us to understand who the person referred to
was. For if he had said that the Lord addressed them in words like
these: "Go into the city, and say unto him [or "it"], [1221] The
Master saith, My time is at hand, I will keep the passover at thy
house," it might have been supposed that the terms were intended to be
directed to the city itself. For this reason, therefore, Matthew has
inserted the statement, that the Lord bade them go "to such a man,"
not, however, as a statement made by the Lord, whose instructions he
was recording, but simply as one volunteered by himself, with the view
of avoiding the necessity of narrating the whole at length, when it
seemed to him that this was all that required to be mentioned in order
to bring out with sufficient accuracy what was really meant by the
person who gave the order. For who can fail to see that no one
naturally speaks to others in such an indefinite fashion as this, "Go
ye to such a man"? If, again, the words had been, "Go ye to any one
whatsoever," or "to any one you please," [1222] the mode of expression
might have been correct enough, but the person to whom the disciples
were sent would have been left uncertain: whereas Mark and Luke
present him as a certain definitely indicated individual, although
they pass over his name in silence. The Lord Himself, we may be sure,
knew to what person it was that He despatched them. And in order that
those also whom He was thus sending might be able to discover the
individual meant, He gave them, before they set out, a particular sign
which they were to follow,--namely, the appearance of a man bearing a
pitcher or a vessel of water,--and told them, that if they went after
him, they would reach the house which He intended. Hence, seeing that
it was not competent here to employ the phraseology, "Go to any one
you please," which is indeed legitimate enough, so far as the demands
of linguistic propriety are concerned, but which an accurate statement
of the matter dealt with here renders inadmissible in this passage,
with how much less warrant could an expression like this have been
used here (by the speaker Himself), "Go to such a man," which the
usage of correct language can never admit at all? But it is manifest
that the disciples were sent by the Lord, plainly, not to any man they
pleased, but to "such a man," that is to say, to a certain definite
individual. And that is a thing which the evangelist, speaking in his
own person, could quite rightly have related to us, by putting it in
this way: "He sent them to such a man, [1223] in order to say to him,
I will keep the passover at thy house." He might also have expressed
it thus: "He sent them to such a man, saying, Go, say to him, I will
keep the passover at thy house." And thus it is that, after giving us
the words actually spoken by the Lord Himself, namely, "Go into the
city," he has introduced this addition of his own, "to such a man,"
which he does, however, not as if the Lord had thus expressed Himself,
but simply with the view of giving us to understand, although the name
is left unrecorded, that there was a particular person in the city to
whom the Lord's disciples were sent, in order to make ready the
passover. Thus, too, after the two [or three] words brought in that
manner as an explanation of his own, he takes up again the order of
the words as they were uttered by the Lord Himself, namely, "And say
unto him, The Master saith." And if you ask now "to whom" they were to
say this, the correct reply is given [at once] in these terms, To that
particular man to whom the evangelist has given us to understand that
the Lord sent them, when, speaking in His own person, he introduced
the clause, "to such a man." The clause thus inserted may indeed
contain a rather unusual mode of expression, but still it is a
perfectly legitimate phraseology when it is thus understood. Or it may
be, that in the Hebrew language, in which Matthew is reported to have
written, there is some peculiar usage which might make it entirely
accordant with the laws of correct expression, even were the whole
taken to have been spoken by the Lord Himself. Whether that is the
case, those who understand that tongue may decide. Even in the Latin
language itself, indeed, this kind of expression might also be used,
in terms like these: "Go into the city to such a man as may be
indicated by a person who shall meet you carrying a pitcher of water."
If the instructions were conveyed in such words as these, they could
be acted upon without any ambiguity. Or again, if the terms were
anything like these, "Go into the city to such a man, who resides in
this or the other place, in such and such a house," then the note thus
given of the place and the designation of the house would make it
quite possible to understand the commission delivered, and to execute
it. But when these instructions, and all others of a similar order,
are left entirely untold, the person who in such circumstances uses
this kind of address, "Go to such a man, and say unto him," cannot
possibly be listened to intelligently for this obvious reason, that
when he employs the terms, "to such a man," he intends a certain
particular individual to be understood by them, and yet offers us no
hint by which he may be identified. But if we are to suppose that the
clause referred to is one introduced as an explanation by the
evangelist himself, [we may find that] the requirements of brevity
will render the expression somewhat obscure, without, however, making
it incorrect. Moreover, as to the fact, that where Mark speaks of a
pitcher [1224] of water, Luke mentions a vessel, [1225] the simple
explanation is, that the one has used a word indicative of the kind of
vessel, and the other a term indicative of its capacity, while both
evangelists have nevertheless preserved the real meaning actually
intended.
158. Matthew proceeds thus: "Now when the even was come, He sat down
with the twelve disciples; and as they did eat, He said, Verily I say
unto you, that one of you shall betray me. And they were exceeding
sorrowful, and began every one of them to say, Lord, is it I?" and so
on, down to where we read, "Then Judas, which betrayed Him, answered
and said, Master, is it I? He said unto him, Thou hast said." [1226]
In what we have now presented for consideration here, the other three
evangelists, [1227] who also record such matters, offer nothing
calculated to raise any question of serious difficulty. [1228]
Footnotes
[1216] Matt. xxvi. 14-19.
[1217] Mark xiv. 10-16; Luke xxii. 3-13.
[1218] Matt. xxvi. 18.
[1219] Patrem familias.
[1220] Dominum domus.
[1221] Ite in civitatem et dicite ei. Turning on the identity of form
retained by the Latin pronoun in all the genders of the dative case,
this, of course, cannot be precisely represented in English.
[1222] Ad quemcunque aut ad quemlibet.
[1223] Ad quendam.
[1224] Lagenam, bottle.
[1225] Amphoram, large measure.
[1226] Matt. xxvi. 20-25.
[1227] Mark xiv. 17-21; Luke xxii. 14-23; John xiii. 21-27.
[1228] [No notice is taken by Augustin, in this treatise, of the most
serious difficulty connected with the narratives of the Lord's Supper;
namely, that of the day of the month on which it was instituted. The
Synoptists distinctly declare that our Lord ate the passover supper
with His disciples at the regular time (Matt. xxvi. 17; Mark xiv. 12;
Luke xxii. 7), but some passages in John (xiii. 1, 27-30; xviii. 28;
xix. 31) seem to indicate that the proper time of its observance had
not yet come. Hence many commentators think that the Lord's Supper was
instituted on the evening of the 13th of Nisan, one day before the
regular time of the paschal supper.--R.]
Also, see links to 600+ other Augustine Manuscripts:
/believe/txv/earlyche.htm
/believe/txv/earlychf.htm
/believe/txv/earlychg.htm
/believe/txv/earlychh.htm
/believe/txv/earlychi.htm
/believe/txv/earlychj.htm
/believe/txv/earlychk.htm
/believe/txv/earlychl.htm
/believe/txv/earlychm.htm
/believe/txv/earlychn.htm
E-mail to: BELIEVE
The main BELIEVE web-page (and the index to subjects) is at:
BELIEVE Religious Information Source - By Alphabet
http://mb-soft.com/believe/indexaz.html